Mare In The Everfree Forest

Chapters

Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Sixteen
Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Eighteen
Chapter Nineteen
Chapter Twenty Nsfw
Chapter Twenty One
Chapter Twenty Two
Chapter Twenty Three
Chapter Twenty Four
Chapter Twenty Five
Chapter Twenty Six
Chapter Twenty Seven
Chapter Twenty eight
Chapter Twenty Nine
Chapter Thirty
Chapter Thirty One
Chapter Thirty Two
Chapter Thirty Three NSFW
Chapter Thirty four
Chapter thirty Five
Chapter Thirty Six
Chapter Thirty Seven
Chapter thirty Eight
Chapter Thirty Nine
Chapter Forty
Chapter Forty one
Chapter Forty Two
Chapter Forty Three
Ending
Chapter Forty Four
Alternate Ending
Prologue

Chapter One

Author's Note

Dear Reader's
I want to thank you all for sticking around. I really wanted to get the merpony story out of the way while working on this. With all the feedback I have from the other story I took it to heart and really worked on this story. I sometimes rewrote chapters just to change things along to make things flow

Chapter One

My eyes snapped open as I sat up in my bed panting heavily as sweat rolled down my forehead. I closed my eyes as I tried to get my breathing under control. I blinked slowly a couple of times letting my eyes readjust to the darkness around me. I flared up my magic causing the darkness to recede for now. I lit up some candles around the small room before climbing out of the bed. I kicked the blankets from my legs as I moved towards the edge of the bed glancing around the small shack of a home I had. It had one small window covered by ivy and roses. The window sat above my bed allowing me to use the window seal as a shelf. Dust was clinging to the window dulling the color of the roses. I let a soft sigh out as every night for the past few months I have been having the same nightmare over and over causing me to miss sleep. I dragged myself from the bed and over to a chipped ceramic bowl sitting under a broken mirror. I poured some cold water from a vase I had sitting under a hole in my roof collecting rainwater. I slowly wash my face wishing the dark circles would disappear from my face. I pulled my glasses from the side of the bowl placing them on my muzzle. I shifted them a bit on my muzzle before moving my mane from my eyes. I kept messing with my mane till my ears heard my stomach gargle causing me to groan. My eyes drifted over to the scrolls tapped onto the cabinet.

“It’s market day isn’t it” I hissed as I let out a soft sigh as I pulled my list from the cabinet. I moved towards the bed pulling out a pair of old worn leather saddle bags. One had a star in the middle matching my cutie mark and the other had a skull holding a crystal in its mouth. I ran my hoof over the skull as my heart sank in my chest. I placed them on my back as I moved towards a small bag full of gold sitting next to the door. Placing the gold up I turned my head to the lantern sitting on the floor. Picking it up in my magic I forced myself out of the door letting the wind blow the candles out. Holding the lantern up I lit the small candle on the side allowing the blue flame to dance around the wick as I move through the forest. This was a simple spell that I picked up along my travels. It helps when dealing with dark and unwanted visitors. I stretched my hooves as I move over the roots of the trees allowing my knees to pop. Glancing up I could see the tree tops blocking the sun and the moon out of view but I grew accustomed to telling the time. My walk through the forest ended shortly causing me to sigh as I noticed the sunlit path in front of me. Pulling the lantern towards me I blew the candle out. I placed the lantern behind a tree before walking out of the darkness of the forest into the light of the sun.

I placed my hoof onto the dirt road squinting my eyes as the sun was a bit bright. My eyes took a small time to adjust to the differences in the light as I slowly moved along the dirt road. My ears twitched as I heard the birds chirping from Fluttershy’s cabin. I stopped and stare wishing I could live in a cabin as she did. I could just never pull it off. I didn’t really know Fluttershy but I know of her. She and her friends saved Equestria many times something that I couldn’t have done. I had a smile on my muzzle “So they can wield magical artifacts. Let me see them try to pick up a sword and carry it day and night without rest. Even when magic isn’t an option” I let out a huff as I moved away from the cabin. My eyes caught the sight of a little rabbit watching from a fence causing me to shake my head. As I moved into town I could hear a few ponies from the market already out and about. It didn’t bother me that other ponies were out. It was a cool morning and I wanted to get my dream out of my head from the cool wind. Once I was in the middle of town I pulled out of the list of items noticing it had nothing written down on it. I grumbled a bit as I crammed it back into the saddle bag on my back. I walked towards the market forming a list in my head. I quickly moved through the stalls picking up what I could get as the others were still setting up. After hitting the three stalls that were set up I moved towards the other side of the town to a very small café that I loved to visit. The owner Merriweather was the best at her job. Pinkie can bake but this pony can cook. I had ordered the normal for me a nice large cup of sweetened milk tea with a small cup of coffee and a very sweet apple turnover. Picking a spot on the patio I could look out towards the water fountain where the sun would hit it just right in the morning creating small little rainbows that would dance along the ground, as my eyes would follow the rainbow my mind would slowly drift back to some old memories.

Rainbows filled the sky as my older brother Artemis was sitting beside me with one of his wings around me, creating a shield from the light drizzle of rain. Artemis was this tall snow-white Pegasus with this solid light turquoise blue mane and tail as his cutie mark was a cloud wrapped around the base of a crystal.

“Brother did you make the rainbows?” My voice was squeaky as hell as I just started my magic training after turning six.

“No, I don’t create them. But I do help create the clouds that make the rainbows”

“How!” I jumped up from under his wing as I was staring at him.

“Well I move the clouds. Just like dad and grandfather. But here is the thing, you need to get the clouds in the right place and then a kick or a nudge and let the rainfall. Now when the rain falls and the light of the sun meets the water they cast a spell to let the rainbows out” he was grinning down at me as I could just stare up at him in shock.

“Wow really?” I tilted my head as I was staring up at him as he reached down with one of his wings scooping me up onto his back.

My mind wandered back to reality as I left the payment on the check near the cash register. I stretched my hooves as I moved back towards town picking up the rest of my items. I was stuck on which bundle of apples I needed my ears caught the sound of hooves running towards me.

“Mother!” my ears twitched as my eyes glanced towards the side thinking a mare was standing beside me and their colt or filly was yelling for me. I shook my head as I paid for a bundle of Macintosh apples before walking away from the booth. I placed the items on my back as I felt a wing touch my side causing me to jump. I turned my head to the side my heart was pounding in my head as I noticed a tall black Pegasus. He had silver blue eyes with a white mane and tail tucked up under a lunar guard outfit.

“Mother?” I watched as he tilted his head and let a hiss out.

“Jr…do not scare me” I let out a growl as I hit his breastplate causing him to back up.

“Sorry I thought you heard me,” I noticed his hoof coming up and rubbing his chest. He winced a bit as he shifted his wings under his armor. Once I was able to get my heart to calm down I glared at him before hitting him again in his breastplate.

“You blunder head!” I shouted as I pulled on his ear causing him to groan. I watched as he pulled his ear from my magic and fixed his helmet. He pulled it off causing me to stare at him as my mouth opened up but I closed it. I swear I was looking at my husband causing my heart to pound in my chest. I was huffing as I looked at him shaking my head. My ears flattened against my head as I started to back up. Glancing around I noticed most of the ponies in the area were watching us. I could see the solar guard moving in as the elements were moving towards us. My eyes moved back towards Jr as he held his hoof up as he placed his helmet back on.

“You two are destroying this welcoming party” Pinkie huffed as I turned my head and noticed Discord staring at me. His eyes were wide as I moved my glasses from my muzzle. I rubbed my eyes before placing them back on my muzzle. I turned to look at Jr and pointed towards him.

“Vă rog să-mi spuneți că aveți de gând să-mi spuneți despre el?( Please tell me you were going to tell me about him?) I watched as he turned red as he coughed into his hoof.

”Poate într-o zi sau două ... când ai fost la cină în familie și poate după ce ți-am spus despre sarcina lui Alatic” (Maybe in a day or two…when you were at the family dinner and maybe after telling you about Alantics pregnacy) he had a sheepish smile to his face as I calmy stared at him.

”You weren’t even going to tell me!” I looked towards Jr as I could hear the whispers. I heard another cough causing me to turn my head. I noticed that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were staring at me.

”You” I could see Discord moving towards me. My ears stood up as I bolted out of the area. My heart was pounding in my ears as I slowed my hooves down on the main dirt path. Once I was out of the area and far away from the town I was huffing I glanced back my ears twitching.

”I need to move now” I spoke softly before picking the lantern up. As I was about to light the flame I could feel a burst of magic coming from behind me. Turning my head from the forest I could see Discord huffing as his tail was snapped behind him.

”You…how are you still alive” he growled as I could see him moving towards me. He was studying me with his eyes.

”Like you would want to know Discord. Should I break off the other tooth as well” My ears caught the sound of hooves running towards us. I watched as his head turned away from me allowing me to light the flame causing me to disappear from sight. I stayed still watching as he started to curse and growl. The princesses came rushing to his side as the elements were staring at him in shock. I could see Jr staring at me but stayed quiet.

”Discord you can not go after ponies like that” I watched as Celestia snapped towards him.

”Stay out of it Celestia! This is between me and that mare” he growled his fur standing on end as he stomped in a small circle.

”Discord?” I watched as a small buttercup pegasus moved up towards him. She outreached her hoof placing it on his leg ”Is something wrong?”

”That mare…we fought long ago. Before I tried taking over Equestria. She was the one who broke my fang off.” he growled as the others looked towards him “I did not think I would see her again” he spoke softly.

”Discord no pony can live that long. Unless they were an alicorn” a blue pegasus spoke up as my heart started to pound again. I was quietly backing up as I noticed the weight in my saddle bags causing them to slip from my side. I kept the lantern gripped in my magic as my bags hit the ground causing a thud. I could see all eyes turning in my direction. Discord started to move towards me but I took off running into the woods. I could hear him growl as I kept running. My ears were filled with his voice causing me to panic. That voice haunted me in my dreams. It haunts me every day of my bloody life. I closed my eyes as I round a corner leading towards my house. I blew the candle out as I walked up towards my little shack. I was breathing heavily as I pushed the door to it open. Walking in I slowly pulled a large wooden trunk out from under the bed. Kicking the lid open I took my time placing items that I wanted to keep inside. Once I made sure the place was empty I picked up the trunk and started to make my way out of the forest. I took a different path as I could hear voices whispering in the darkness. I could also see different shades of magic lighting up the area. I kept myself low as I watched them move by. Once they were gone I started my trek up again. I was able to slip out of the forest without being seen by Discord or the others. So far luck was shinning down on me for now. I looked towards the train station and cursed a bit as I was not in touch with the current map or layout of towns. I slowly moved through town towards the library noticing the door was wide open causing me to smile. I poked my head in listening for voices before walking in. I could see a little dragon cleaning the area as he had a feather duster in his claws.

”Excuse me” I softly spoke up causing him to turn around with a smile on his face.

”Welcome, how can I help you” he smiled as he was humming to himself.

”Do you carry maps?” I smiled as he placed a claw to his chin shaking his head.

”Sorry I don’t think so”

”Okay thank you” I bowed towards him and walked out of the library. I looked around noticing the group was still out of sight. I licked my lips as I made my way towards a dirt road with a sign pointing towards the mountain.

”Wonder if I would kill Snow if I showed up” I rubbed my chin as I shook my head.

”Oh well” I started on the path toward’s Canterlot till something caught my eye. It was a small faint golden line drawn into the earth. I leaned down and sniffed it a bit. Honeysuckles. It smelled like Honeysuckles the same scent that Princess Celestia’s magic held. I lifted my hoof up and pressed it passed the line. It was stopped by a thin barrier. I narrowed my eyes as I kept my hoof up on the barrier. I could see the faint runes that were etched into the magic causing me to curse under my breath. Leaning my head in I placed my horn against the barrier and one by one I destroyed the runes causing the barrier to fall. I glanced back hoping they couldn’t tell where I was but that was wishful thinking. I felt the sun’s magic in front of me causing me to turn around. There she was standing in front of me with all her glory. Princess Celestia and her eyes were staring down at me as if I had just stolen her crown or maybe worse.

”Princess” I spoke up breaking the silence.

”I have some questions for you” her voice didn’t hold that harmonic tone others were used to. No this was a mother scolding her child's tone.

”Ask away then” I kept my eyes on her as she shook her head.

”Not here” I saw her horn flare up causing me to back up from her. I could see nothing but white as I felt the world spinning around me. I landed on my back hooves up in the air my stomach rolling. She teleported the one damn thing I get sick from. I groaned as I rolled to my side pushing myself up as I shook my mane. I could hear growling as I turned my head around. I could see Discord sitting behind the elements as they sat around the princesses. Jr was standing outside peeking through the window looking at me with sorrow. I moved my glasses looking around for my trunk.

”So…what is her name?” I could hear orange earth pony speaking up causing me to look over at them.

”Lily…Moon Lily is my name” I sat up and rubbed the back of my neck rubbing out the kinks and letting my stomach settle.

Chapter Two

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Three

I buried my face into my hooves as I shook my head. I slowly open my eyes noticing the wooden ceiling above me. I sat up noticing that I had fallen from the bed causing me to groan. I pulled myself to my hooves pushing some of my mane from my eyes allowing me to see the sun coming up. I noticed the door to the room was cracked open allowing the smell of pancakes to enter the room. I grabbed my glasses from the dresser before leaving the room.I was able to get to the stairs hearing nothing but the birds chirping. Once I got to the top of the stairs I started to hear the voices of Twilight’s friends. This is going to be a lovely morning. I moved down the stairs into the main living room. I could hear the voices staying slightly at a whisper trying hard not to get loud.

“Girls you didn’t have to stay the night” I could hear Twilight speaking up as I moved silently towards the table. I noticed Spike was at the stove cooking pancakes and eggs while the others were sitting around the table drinking coffee and eating pancakes. I took an empty spot between Dash and Pinkie Pie silently listening to their conversation. I was able to pull some pancakes towards me as I let out a silent yawn.

“Gosh darn it Twi! We Told ya before we aren’t leaving you alone not with that pony” I looked towards the orange pony noticing that she hadn’t seen me just yet. I started to eat silently as I used my magic to fix my mane and place it up into a bun.

“Yeah…she mean and here I thought she was nice” I looked towards Pinkie as I made a white button-up collared shirt appear as I quickly fixed my fur. Once the shirt was on and buttoned I made a black vest with my cutie mark on one side with the skull and crystal on the other. I placed that over my shirt before rolling the sleeves up. I fixed the collar with two pins one was a crescent moon and the other was a star. I made the brush disappear as I pulled the plate towards me as I noticed Spike was staring at me.

“You need to teach me that trick” I watched as he aimed his spatula towards me. I watched as the others jump in the air before running towards the other side of the table.

“Unless you raise three kids, nine grandchildren, twenty great-grandchildren, and so on. You will never know that trick” I fixed my collar as I picked up a glass of water-guzzling it down “Thank you for the concern but I need to go for a run” I had a smile on my face as I moved to the door.

“Wait why are you dressed like that” I could hear Rarity speaking up. I turned my head towards her as I opened the door.

“I have a back habit of dressing like this when I am stressed” I kept my grin up before walking out and shutting the door behind me. The air was cool against my fur as I moved away from the tree house. Stretching my hooves I started on a slow jog before getting into a full gallop. I moved through the town before finding myself on a large field full of apple trees. I moved through the grove of apple trees landing on the old dirt road leading to the forest. I turned to look at the forest letting a huff out. I needed to get some of my frustration out. I ran towards the forest and through it. I ran towards the old castle as it was the only open and safe space for me to use my magic. I noticed the wooden bridge had fallen again causing me to groan. I closed my eyes and placed one hoof out in front of the other. I watched as a black substance with white and silver sparkles flowed out of the shadows. I placed my hoof on it and to my surprise, it was pretty solid. I continued my walk across the gap. I turned and noticed it was gone causing me some worry. Lately, that stuff was taking over the black shadow that would follow me. I shrugged it off as I moved to an open space in the castle. I created a few earth dummies with my magic before summoning my sword. It was a simple long black-blade sword. It had a silver hilt to it with different symbols of the moon etched on it. I would use my magic to swing the sword at the dummies. Soon enough that wasn’t helping. I changed my sword to my large broad sword giving me more weight to control. I also started making the dummies move and attack. I would change my weapon out every now and then allowing me some practice with the different weapons I held. I was working up a sweat as I placed my broad sword down. I was standing in front of crushed stone huffing as I was trying to catch my breath.

Rolling my shoulder I picked up the sword in my hooves aiming it toward the stone dummies. The sword was getting lighter the more I used it to smash into the dummies. I was down to my last dummy when I heard the sound of hooves running towards me.

“Found her!” I placed my sword down before turning my head to see Twilight with her group of friends.

“You did not half to come and find me. I would have returned in a few hours” I spoke up as I leaned against my sword. I could see the shock on Rainbow Dash’s face as she eyed my sword.

“You have been missing for hours. The day is gone!” I watched as Twilight pointed towards the sky. I glanced up and noticed the moon hanging in the sky as the stars danced in the sky.

“Oh. I do have a bad habit of losing track of time when practicing” I smiled as I noticed Rainbow walking close to my sword.

“How do you wield this?” her voice was filled with shock.

“She does it with magic duh” Pinkie spoke up. I got to my back hooves before gripping the hilt in my mouth and pulling it from the ground. I then placed it in my hooves slinging it over my shoulder. I could see Rainbow staring at me in shock.

“I’ve trained with Toothpick here for half of my life. I even used it while serving the guard” I smiled before dropping my sword and causing it to disappear “I will meet you back at the tree house” I walked past them as I could hear Twilight speaking up.

“I could teleport us to”

“No” I turned and looked towards Twilight shaking my head “I get very sick when teleported anywhere. Please I can walk” I groaned as I turned back to the exit.

“The bridge is” I kept walking as I heard Rainbow pipe up about the bridge. I felt the shadow with the sparkles appear under my hooves as I crossed the gap. I kept going till I reached town. I noticed a few guards standing outside of the forest causing me to shake my head. I walked past them towards the house. I could see the lights on as Spike was moving through the library picking up different books. I slipped past him and walked up the stairs towards the room I was staying in. I pulled the clothes off of my body before changing into my Pegasus form. Opening the window I flew out of it towards a cloud that was hanging above the house. Fixing my wings I cuddle into the cloud drifting off to sleep.

I was standing in a field with a single tree. The stars were shining above as I started to hear weird voices chiming out.

“Is Sister okay?”

“I am not sure? I can feel pain”

“No turnmole”

“Your not sure what you feel!”

“Says you”

“Hello?” I spoke up causing the voices to end.

I snapped as I felt the warmth of the sun on my wings. Lifting my head I let out a yawn as I stretched my hooves. Flying down from the cloud I walked On the paved road towards Sugar Cube Corner. It was the only shop that I knew of that was open during this time of the morning. Walking in I could smell the scent of coffee and sweets. Walking to the counter I tapped on the bell.

“On second!” I heard Pinkie sing out before popping out from behind the counter “New pony! Wait but my Pinkie sense didn’t go off” she rubbed her chin as I chuckled.

“Just passing by. May I have some coffee and a cheese danish please” I smiled softly as she nodded her mane bouncing.

“Of course just take a seat and I will bring it out” she sang out before disappearing. I placed some bits on the counter before taking a seat. I shuffled my wings behind my back as I watched the others in the town start to wake up. I hear the clicking of the dishes causing me to turn around. I smiled as I nodded to her.

“Thank you” I pulled the dishes towards me taking a sip of the coffee. I let out a sigh as I leaned back. My mind was racing as my tail twitched behind me. I took a couple of bites of my danish before the door of the shop opened up. I noticed Twilight was in a panic as she ran up towards Pinkie.

“Twilight! What happened to you?” I watched as she glanced at her friend worriedly.

“She gone! Moon Lily is gone!” she shouted as my ears twitched. I watched as Twilight dragged Pinkie out of the restaurant. I finished my food before placing the plates in a bin with the rest of the dirty dishes. I placed more bits on the counter before walking out. I walked towards the library noticing Spike was talking to others about books. I made one of my favorite books appear in my hooves as I curled up in a secluded spot.

Her breast was rising and falling with each breath she took. Her eyes sapphires they were stared up into his blank stare. He gave her a soft smile allowing his fangs to be seen while his wings spread open. He leaned down and softly placed a kiss on her supple skin. His hooves roamed her body as she let out a moan of delight. He moved his head towards her ear.

“Tonight I will claim them as mine.” His husky voice caused shivers to run along her spine. With one kiss on her neck and the wear and tear of her, everyday life would be gone. Silver would be free to join her love in the moonlight.

I can’t believe half the shit they made up about me and my husband. I suddenly got the urge to close the book as my ears heard shouting. Making the book disappear I walked out noticing Twilight in a panic.

“How is she missing? Celestia is going to send me back to magic school! Or worse!” I watched as she shouted causing me to feel bad. I walked over placing my hoof on her shoulder.

“I’m not missing” I huffed as I pulled my magic asI shook my head fixing my mane “Sorry I got caught up just relaxing a bit. Yesterday was rough and I needed just some time to clear my head” I looked at her as the others stared at me.

“She lying” Rainbow huffed as I shook my head.

“Nah, she telling the truth” Applejack spoke up as I rubbed my head.

“Look I am shrouded in secrets, lies, and shadows. I am not used to being confided in one place. I get antsy and nervous when I am confided. If I know I have multiple exits where I can run then I am fine” I bowed my head as I noticed the others staring at me.

“Secrets?”

“Lies?”

“Shadows?” I noticed that Pinkie, Rainbow, and Rarity spoke up as I sighed.

“My family is an old one up in Canterlot. I am part of the house of Skull Crystal”

“I heard of that family. They have deep ties to Canterlot history. Their house is the only house that hasn’t changed since it was built. I heard the bluebloods have been trying to buy the land and the house to expand” Rarity spoke up as I nodded.

“Yes, my family is an old one. I will not allow the Bluebloods to have my land. Only when the last of our family dies then the house belongs to the crown to be used as a learning place for the night guard. This is how it’s been and is written into the will and deed of the house” I twitched my tail as I noticed Rarity staring at me.

“How do you know this dear?” she flashed her eyes as I pushed my mane back.

“I am the current head of the household. I take care of all the important documents, the bank, and the different parts of the business that we run or that my cousins run” I had a smile as I noticed Rarity staring at me with a smile.

“Oh I must design an outfit for you” she was cooing at me as the others turn and stare at her.

“Well with that out of the way” I chuckled as the others were shaking their heads.

“So, will you tell me where you learned the language?” Twilight looked up at me as I groaned a bit. I looked to the side as I licked my lips before biting my lip.

“Only if you do one thing” I huffed my heart pounding in my chest. I did not want to do this but I can’t keep this on my chest as its tearing me apart.

“Send a letter to Princess Luna. Tell her exactly this “Lulala your ear is taken by the pony name Necro, and when you extend your hoof to point to battle. Your left will carry out your will. A pony name from a metal Silver commands your guard to swift victory” Send that to her and well just wait” I smiled as I watched them staring at me.

Chapter Four

I was walking in circles in the main library as the others were whispering behind me. I sighed as my heart pounded in my ears as I did not want to drag her into my twisted life. I was growing anxious as time slowly ticked by.

“I should wait outside” I was tapping my hoof against the ground as Applejack glared at me.

“You run sug I will chase you” she spoke through her teeth as I placed my ears against my head. I went back to pacing as a knock on the door caused me to jump towards the rafters. I gripped onto them with dear life as I watched Luna slowly walk in.

“I see you got my letter” Twilight spoke up nervously.

“Yes, and I wonder where did you learn such a phrase? That is something no pony nowadays knows” I watched as her eyes narrowed towards Twilight.

“I told her the bloody phrase” I groaned watching her eyes turn up towards me.

“And how do you know that phrase? Even if your family is old” I groaned as I could feel the coldness in her voice. That tugged at my heart.

“And what should I say to make you believe me twinkle toes” I spoke up one of the nicknames I had for her. I could see the wings twitching behind her as she narrowed her eyes.

“Only two ponies can call me that” she hissed through her teeth.

“Yeah, and you got shouted at by the empress of the empire when I appeared beside you. I found you in bed with my husband pissed you didn’t invite me. We sent the nobles to Celestia’s court because they were being arsed hats! By the bloody gods below Icy! I never meet a bloody pony who would freaking scare me more than you. Especially when someone stole the last slice of pie.” I could see the others staring at her as her eyes were narrowing at me. I pointed my hoof towards her “Celestia ate the last slice of peach cinnamon pie causing you to set her cakes to combust every time they were placed in front of her!” I noticed her eyes widening as she pointed her wing towards me.

“Only two ponies know that” she huffed as I chuckled.

“And only the two ponies know you like to get freaky in a field of lavender. And yes it's why she is always pictured with lavender flowers. One of the guards and the press caught Necro and you in the garden. I swear I had to blame it on the booze and that is another thing you two would drain the whole Everfree kingdom of booze” I was huffing as Luna sat down staring at me.

“Silver?” she spoke up as I hung upside down from the rafter.

“Who else would I be? I mean why would I write that down?” I looked down at her as her eyes widen.

“You bitch! If you been alive this whole damn time and never once came to see me!” she growled as I looked away from her.

“I did come to see you. I was hiding as Rosey Star. Blueblood was pissing me off and I didn’t think you wanted to deal with scrapping his body from the side of the castle” I smiled as I noticed her huffing “I’m not coming down”

“Knight Commander Crystal you will get down from the rafters!” I heard her voice booing as the windows cracked. I knew this was going to get worse. I had a smile as I looked back down at her.

“Try me Ice block!” I spit out another nickname. I could feel her magic wrap around me teleporting me from the rafters to the floor. I could feel the cold floor under me as my stomach was rolling around.

“Is she dead?” I heard Rainbow spoke up.

“No, she has an intolerance to teleportation spells. If you ever want to stop her, just teleport her. Or just grab her back leg and lift her up in the air.” I could hear Luna grumbling as I waved my hoof at her.

“You owe your guard a round of drinks” I chuckled as I noticed her face leaning down towards mine.

“You do know this will lengthen your house arrest Silver. I did not believe your husband Necro. He told me you said you lived a long life. I did not believe him till now” I felt her huff as I sighed feeling my mane spread out behind me.

“And how do you think your sister would react knowing I was still alive? Do you think I want to be confided to the castle locked away and used for historical knowledge?” I looked up as the room slowly stopped spinning.

“Do you really think she would do that?”

“She did that the last time when I told her the judgment she placed on a pony was stupid. Who the bloody knows what she might do? Besides I was trying to come up a way for her to send me to the moon” I had a grin on her face as Luna shook her head. I could tell she was pissed off at me as I closed my eyes.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t think it would be a good time to come up to you. How would it look that you returned and so did I. Your sister would think that I was conspiring with you to overtake her. To her, she thought I passed away.” I looked up at her as I watched her move away from me.

“Good point” she huffed causing me to sit up rubbing my head.

“Just don’t teleport me again” I groaned as I noticed she was staring at me.

“Do you have any of your weapons?”

“No” I smiled.

“What about toothpick?” I turned and glared at Pinkie.

“Hand over Toothpick and Big mama” I turned and made my swords appear placing them in front of her.

“How deep of a hole am I in?” I looked up at her.

“At the moment, your deep enough to be buried properly” I watched as she hissed through her teeth. I bowed my head as I sighed pulling my glasses off.

“Well if you're going to bury me then make sure you kiss Necro’s bones” I had a grin on my face knowing this is going bad. I would be in the damn dog house for a month not a bloody year with her. I watched her as she picked up the swords walking out of the house in a huff. I waited till she closed the door before I let out a scream.

“I am the most stupidest pony ever!” I laid back on my back.

“Uh, are we missing something?” Rarity spoke up causing me to sit up.

“A long time ago I use to date her alongside my husband. We had a herd going for us and I think I just killed my chances with her again. But I do think she needs to find another pony who could make her happier than I can” I rubbed my forehead as I got to my hooves walking up the stairs. I walked to the room I was staying in and just curled up on the bed.

I was standing in a field of snow panting. I had my sword strapped to my back as I made my way through the snow. I stopped for a moment as I felt something cold pressed against my chest. Looking down I noticed I was wearing a dark blue crystal armor with a small light blue crystal sitting in the middle in the shape of a snowflake. I was in my old Crystal Empire armor. I was back in the middle of the frozen war. Different creatures heard about the power of the empress and wanted it for their own, mainly necromancers. The magic that the heart carried could power an army of the dead for multiple years. I was sent out to stop them but this is different. I felt as if someone or something was watching me as I was standing in the middle of this field. Glancing around I could see the different bodies lying in their own blood. Moving towards a body I noticed it was my old lieutenant during the griffon war. That war was in the summer, not winter. My ears perked up as I heard groaning causing me to turn my head. In the distance, I could see the same shadow figure from my past. Its laughter rang in my ears.

I sat up quickly panting heavily. I was drenched in sweat as I pushed the blankets off of me. I rolled my shoulders as I tried to clear my head. Glancing outside I could see the sky was turning from a dark shade of blue to bright orange. Sliding off the bed I made my way to my trunk. Opening it slightly I pulled out a pouch of bits, I needed to head to a doctor for this damn condition of mine. Moving through the house I walked outside allowing the cool air to calm me down. I feel like a mess as I moved toward the train station. I bought a one-way ticket to Canterlot at the moment.

“Disappearing already” I was sitting alone till I heard that voice. Turning my head I noticed Discord was standing beside me with a grin “Oh you look like hell” he whistled as I grumbled at him.

“Not in the mood” I hissed back as I turned my head towards the tracks.

“Oh?” I could feel his breath on my skin. I lifted my hoof up and punched him in the jaw sending him backward. I was staring at him my eye twitching as I gave a low growl.

“Leave me the buck alone you damn creature” I growled as the train pulled up. I noticed that he had my ticket ripping it up. I glared at him as I used my magic to grab him by the neck. I pulled him in till we were teleported outside of town. I was panting heavily as I tried to stay on my hooves.

“You can still give me a damn left hook” he hissed as I flared up my magic. I made a long sword with a crystal blade and leather handle. I aimed it at him as I stood up glaring at him.

“And I can still do worse” I growled as I watched him lower himself to the ground. And with that, we both charged at each other. Both of us were taking swings at each other. I stayed on my hooves swinging my sword and cutting him where I could. I tossed my sword to the side as I wrapped my magic around my hooves. I slammed my hooves on the ground creating rocks floating in the air. I could see him staring at me as I kicked them towards causing him to doge till I heard him groan. I was panting as I heard sounds of hooves come running towards us. I slammed my hooves down on the ground creating more rocks floating in the air. Flaring up my horn I twisted my magic around them changing them to crystals. I sent them flying towards him as I watched him twist around barring at me.

“That is enough!” I heard Celestia’s voice as a barrier went up between us. I glared over at her noticing she was with Twilight and her friends with some medical team watching. I turned towards the barrier watching him break it.

“I am done being nice” I heard him hiss causing me to pick up my sword as I let out a growl.

“That is ENOUGH!” I pushed away from him as I noticed Luna’s magic placed between us.

“Damn I wanted to see more”

“Why he was hurting sister! uncle should know better”

“I had a bet against dad”

“You bet against dad?”

“Well yeah most of us”

“How many”

“Oh I was with mother on this one”

“What was the bets?”

“Sister to win”

“And mother?”

“She gets caught”

I could hear the voices snickering and chuckling as my eye started to twitch. I was breathing heavily as I watched Fluttershy pull Discord down to her level chewing him out. I took this moment to look me over. I had cuts along my side causing me to huff as my fur was stained with blood. Rolling my eyes I looked over at the group. They all went over to see Discord except for Jr and a tall white unicorn with a dark red mane and tail. His ruby eyes were staring at me through red frame glasses.

“Grandmother” he spoke softly as my ears flattened against my head.

“I missed my appointment with you” I huffed as I noticed his eye widen.

“I did not know I had one with you”

“I need one. They are back and it's worse” I looked up at him as I watch him nod. I felt him place me on my flank as he started to stitch up my wounds. I noticed Jr had walked off towards the princesses.

“Can I tell you something in confidence?” I looked down at Red who was watching a needle carefully.

“Do you need me to tell the family?”

“No please” I had a bit of a whine to my voice as I laid my ears against my head. I noticed he was staring up at me with one of his ears up.

“I am scared of this. I am scared of being under house arrest. I told Luna what I knew of our past but her eyes. I fucked up badly Red”

“Then tell grandfather” I watched as he sat up pulling bandages out of his pocket.

“If I tell him then a war might break out. Or better yet he might just kill me” I kicked the dirt feeling the stitches pull.

“He wouldn’t I mean you” I gave him a death glare before nodding. I was feeling alone at this moment as I noticed everypony was gathered around Discord “I half to go check on him” I nodded.

“I’m going to go clear my head” I grumbled as I got up hobbling away from the scene. I huffed as I knew I put myself in this predicament. I was able to make it to the small little pond that sat on the other side of town. I laid under the tree staying in the shade as I watched the water dance with the wind. I let out a slow huff as a small yellow pony land in front of me. Looking up I noticed Fluttershy standing in front of me. She was hiding a bit behind her pink mane.

“Why did you beat up my friend” her soft voice was filled with anger as she twitched her wings behind her. I tried my best not to lose my laughter.

“You wouldn’t understand” I smiled softly as I looked over at her.

“Well, I can try” I watched as she sat down in front of me her eyes staring down at me.

“I am from a small village in the north. We lived in peace with each other till one night. He came to our village killing every pony and everything. My brother died getting me out of the village. He died keeping the snow off of me while hiding me. All I remember is his laughter and the screams from the ponies I called friends and family” I looked up towards her noticing the horror that was in her eyes.

“That is horrible! But e couldn’t have done that now. He is changing” I saw the smile on her face as I shook my head.

“If you want more then go ask him. I am not speaking of this topic” I looked down at my hooves.

“but I”

“I said I am done talking about this” I got up and moved towards the forest. I climbed past the branches and the bugs trying to calm my nerves down. This is something that I hate talking about. Even my own family knows not to talk to me about that event. I made my way back towards the castle my blood still boiling. I did kick a few fallen walls and some rocks, but I mostly walked around trying to think about something else. I was looking at the tattered banners and rusted gear left on the walls and floors. I found myself sitting in the old courtyard staring at the old water fountain.

“What am I supposed to do?” I hung my head as I let out a small chuckle “I wish you were here. You always knew what to do when I was in a situation like this.” I looked up towards the sky wishing my husband was around. He could always keep me grounded when I end up in situations like these. My kids help but Jr is working and Red is as well. I found a spot where I could simply lay out and feel the breeze.

“Lily!”

“Lily!” my ears went up as I opened my eyes glancing around. I was enjoying the sun and the silence till now. I could hear my name being called. Looking behind the fountain I noticed Twilight and her friends with the princesses following her. Discord looked like his pride was hurt as Fluttershy was walking beside him.

“Mother!” I watched in silence as Jr walked in front of me missing me.

“Found her” Pinkie pointed towards me as she bounced beside Jr. I chuckled a bit as I watched him turn around.

“Mother” he groaned as I watched Fluttershy pushed Discord up to me.

“Tell her what you told me” she glared at him as I noticed he rolled his eyes.

“I am sorry for destroying your home” he looked away as I simply stared at him.

“Not going to work” I spoke up as I looked up at him “I won’t accept that but I am sorry for breaking that tooth of yours” I stared at him. I watched as he looked down at me with hatred in his eyes. Fire was rolling in his pupils as he leaned down towards me.

“I got my flank chewed out by my friend and I spill my guts out to give you an apology!” he growled causing me to pull him down to my eye level.

“You think! That I am just going to forgive you like that? I was six when you came and destroyed my village! You killed my family and my friends! Your damn voice rings out in my nightmares over and over again when I close my eyes. I am not going to forgive someone who makes me relive those damn moments” I snapped at him causing him to back off.

Chapter Five

We were all walking out of the forest in a small group where Jr was leading with Celestia. I was walking beside Luna as Red was going over care instructions with Twilight. Fluttershy was talking to Discord softly as the others were quiet and ahead of me. I stayed silent as I felt a set of feathers brushing my back. I looked up and noticed Luna leaning her head down to me.

“This is out of your nature” her voice was soft but I could tell she was still hurt.

“When his voice is the stuff of nightmares do you blame me?” I looked up at her as we continued on through the forest.

“You could have come to me and”

“I already hurt you when I did not come and see you. I hurt you when I stayed away. Your still hurt” I spoke up as I had tears in my eyes. We exited the forest allowing me to rub my eyes hiding the tears “Who turn the sun on!” I grumbled as I heard Jr snickering.

“You were always a night owl mother” I opened my eyes staring at him.

“Thanks, Jr” I huffed as I felt a wing pull me closer.

“I may be hurt that you didn’t come to see me. But I can get over that” I turned to look at her as I smiled.

“Fine but you’re the only one who can call me Silver” I kept my smile up as I forgot the others were staring at me.

“Silver?”

“It's been years since I heard that name” I turned my head and glared over at Jr.

“And only three ponies are allowed to call me that. One would be my grandfather, your father, and Luna” I walked towards him as Jr was shaking his head.

“Oh and Snow?”

“She is on her deathbed. I will not deny her any wish” I kept my eyes on him as Red smacked Jr on the side of the head.

“Will you leave grandmother alone”

“But Silver? Is that part of your name?” I turned and looked over at Pinkies.

“You can say that” I had a smile on my face as I watch her bounce.

“Oh, Moon Lily Silver? No, Moon Silver Lily no. Silver Moon Lily? Maybe” I watched Pinkie ramble on as I looked at her.

“What is she doing?” I looked over at Jr and sighed.

“Last time I saw a pony this bouncy was Granny surprise” Red Gem spoke up as we were watching Pinkie bouncing up and down.

“I know! I’ll put all three names on the banner for your welcome party!”

“No!” I shook my head “No, No please no party” I groaned as I rubbed my head. I could see I had deflated her ego a bit as she was looking at me. My heart deflated a bit as her eyes were just like Surprise’s.

“Look the last time I had a party thrown for me. Let's see what happened Red?” I turned and looked at him as he was writing something down.

“The twins dropped a keg of hundred-year-old zap apple whiskey on you. The triplets dared you to race through the city of tents. The nomad side of the family dared you to a rock climbing race up the mountain of Canterlot.”

“I meant the accidents” I spoke up as Jr was snickering.

“Father set half the house on fire. Father almost set Luna’s mane on fire. He broke a leg tripping over the guard's gear as Raven knocked a set of armor down”

“Snow gave the whole family food poisoning” Red took over as he sat down “The twins spike the tea. The triplets lost one keg of four-hundred-year-old apple cider, one keg of five-hundred-year-old zap apple cider, and six four-hundred-year-old red sweet apple wine. The whole family fought over where to put tents and wagons. Zo raising the dead and having a three-legged zombie race with Soul and Ghoul. Amythest was joining her. The elders get lost in the clouds and hurting themselves. You ended up hog-tied and upside down after the western side of the family mistook you for a bull in their drunken state. The whole family is banned from almost every tavern in Canterlot after one night of bar hopping. The hospital was full for days with our family and”

“Alright! I do not need the whole details. And Jr really you had to bring your father into this?” I could see him chuckling.

“Where do you think the family got their drinking ability from?” I could see him chuckling as I felt a hoof on my shoulder.

“We need to get you to a place to lay down and relax. You have not risen a sword in years grandmother. You're going to need the rest” I smiled as I nodded.

“I think that will do”

“Silver! Resting? That is something I need to see for myself. Huh, commander” I looked up at Luna watching her walk away from the group.

“Some pony reminds me to take the last slice of pie from her” getting to my hooves I followed her into town. Red Gem was right my body needed the rest. I was laying on a pile of pillows in the middle of Twilight’s bedroom. I did not want to move after being placed down in the feathery heaven. I settled down allowing my nerves to end allowing me to read a random book from the shelf. I tried to keep my mind occupied till Twilight came up with a tray of tea.

“I brought tea” placing the book down I looked over at her and smiled.

“Thank you” I watched as she placed the tray in front of me before sitting beside me.

“So can I ask what is your name?” I could see her hooves were moving as she was rubbing her leg.

“Okay but do not let any pony else know I told you. My name is Silver Sky Crystal the knight commander for Princess Luna and the night guard. I was the maiden mare during my travels along with the Crystal Cleric when I was in the empire. My husband was Necro Skull he was the grave keeper when the Everfree Kingdom was up and running. He was Luna’s advisor and he helped run the night court. We had three children One being Solitc, Raven, and Jr who is named after his father. He is the oldest” I smiled as I looked over at her.

“If your Jr’s mother then your”

“Old as dirt” I used my magic to make a cup of tea allowing me to sip on it.

“But only alicorns can be a thousand years old” I could see her ears standing up as her eyes were staring at me.

“Look what I am going to tell you does not leave this house do you understand? I mean not even Luna knows this about me” I watched as she nodded silently “I am not a thousand years old. I am over two thousand and fourteen years old. I was six years old when a spell backfired on me. It was the same night Discord came and killed the ponies in my village. My brother died trying to get me out of harm's way. I lived with my grandfather who taught me everything I know.” I placed my cup down as I could hear crickets chirping.

“You…you are”

“Older than dirt” I looked over at her as I sighed “Do you want me to take the memory away?” I kept my eyes on her as she shook her head.

“Just a lot. I mean you have seen it all! You know all the history that is not in the books. You know everything that was said or done in Equestria!” I could see her face lighting up as I let out a chuckle.

“Yes, I know most of the history. I was in some of it. I do have quite the library collection in Canterlot. I can take you once I am healed up, I don’t need the family freaking out” I let out another chuckle as I watch Twilight jump for joy.

“I need to make a checklist!” She zoomed out of the room leaving me shocked.

“What have I done?” I shook my head before settling into the pillows for the evening.

The morning was a rough one as my body was screaming sore. My hooves were shaking as I laid myself down in a tub of hot water. I think I need to tell Red he was right, but I feel that would inflate his ego. Shaking my head I finished up in the bathroom before slowly making my way down to the main floor. The first thing that hit my vision was books. Many were stacked in piles covering the windows and the sun. I turned and walked back up to the room that I was staying in curling back up into the pillows. My legs were killing me as I noticed Rain falling from the sky giving me some time to relax.

Chapter Six

I woke up with a yawn while using my hooves to rub the sleep from my eyes. Slowly pushing myself up from the pillows I headed toward the bathroom to clean myself up for the day. I was running through a list in my head. I was careful not to touch the stitches on my sides too roughly. Wrapping my mane up I moved from the bathroom to the room where my trunk was stored. Opening the trunk I leaned in pulling out some jars filled with different sections of colored crystals. Using my magic I dried off my mane before placing it up into a braided bun. Leaning into the trunk again I pulled out a large cookbook that was old and worn. The spin was worn with use as the pages were brown with age. Creating a small bag I placed the jars and the book inside. Leaning back into the trunk I pulled out a box filled with black and white speckled candy bars. Taking a bite out of one I could taste a wide variety of fruit as the pain in my sides disappeared.

“Now to find the baking supplies” I licked my lips as I placed the box back. Locking up my trunk I headed down to the main floor where I was greeted by a sleeping Twilight. I tilted my head as I noticed she was curled up in a pile of scrolls and spilled ink. Broken quills were scattered around causing me to tiptoe around her. Slipping out of the house gave me some relief. Stretching my legs I moved towards the one place I could think of Sugar Cube corner. The morning was quiet as I moved towards the shop I noticed it was open and operating. Pushing the door open I walked in noticing Pinkie Pie bouncing around.

“Hi, Lily!” I watched her wave her hoof quickly with a smile on her face.

“Hi, Pinkie. Do you think you can help me get some baking supplies? I want to make some treats from my village” walking towards her I noticed her eyes widen.

“Of course silly” her smile widen as she pulled me to the kitchen. It was covered in flour while different spices filled the air. I slowly moved to the counter placing my jars and book out one by one. Slowly opening the book I turned to the page and tapped on it.

“What is it?” I turned and noticed her face.

“It's called a moon pie. I need the plant of marsh to make a marshmallow, then I need to make a yellow cake and then I need cocoa nibs to make chocolate” I watched as she quickly moved around the kitchen placing items in front of me. I looked over the ingredients pulling out a back of fluffy small pillows.

“What is this?”

“These are marshmallows” I turned towards her before opening the bag up. I pulled a pillow out and popped it into my mouth. I ran to the sink spitting it out before sticking my tongue out.

“Too sweet. It won’t work for the moon pie” I rubbed my lips as I watched Pinkie Pie pull more ingredients out. looking them over I noticed a marsh plant causing me to smile “Now this is what I need. If you want you can help. I need a yellow cake with no flavor and a bit dry.” I smiled as I watch her bounce.

“Can we make more of the stuff in here?”

“Yeah. Sweet Drop left this to me when she passed. It has many of her recipes that were used many many years ago. I can teach you how to make invisible cotton candy” I looked over at her watching her bounce with a wide grin on her face. I turned and started to work on the marsh plant while Pinkie worked on the cake. Once the marsh plant was done cooking and turned into a foamy fluff, I grabbed a jar with light purple crystals.

“You can’t put crystals in food silly” I turned and held the jar towards her.

“Smell” I watched her sniff it before her ears went up.

“It smells like lavender!” I placed the jar down before picking up a jar of light red crystals cut into slices. I pulled out a slice and handed it to her.

“Try this” I watched as she took a small bite.

“This taste like an apple! But it's not sweet like rock sugar and it doesn’t crunch like rock candy!” I chuckled a bit as I nodded.

“This is what my village lived on. We grew plants and trees that yield crystals in the shape of fruit and vegetables. You could eat them and they were yummy.” I placed the jar down before picking up the lavender jar.

“Really!”

“Yeah I grow more in my house in Canterlot” I started to crush the lavender before mixing it into the fluff. Placing the bowl of fluff to the side I started to melt the chocolate. I took my time melting the chocolate before placing it to the side. Once I had the ingredients completed and in front of me, I started to assemble with Pinkie watching. I cut the cake into circles before placing some fluff in the middle. I then placed another piece of cake on top then I dipped it all in the chocolate making sure it was coated. I did this till we ran out of ingredients.

“Done” I smiled watching Pinkie pick up one taking a bite. I laughed a bit as she tried to chew the fluff “Milk will help” I smiled as I started to pick up the bowls and pans.

“This is yummy!” I chuckled as I noticed she was looking at the book “Can we make the cotton candy?”

“Of course. We will need sugar, flavoring, and some crystals along with heat” I watched as she gathered the stuff.

“I know how to cook half of this” she waved her hoof as I sighed.

“Be careful how you placed the ingredients. The wrong ingredient at the wrong time could cause an explosion” I turned back to the sink washing the pots and the pans that we used. I was humming along noticing it was quiet till I heard a loud bang. Turning around I could see Pinkie hanging from the ceiling in a web of cotton candy. I gave a light chuckle as I noticed some of her friends running in.

“What is going on?” I heard Rainbow Dash causing me to look at her. Something was different, I looked around and noticed the room was made of dark brown wood with the floor made of stone. Kettle sat on top of a fire, while a white Pegasus with a golden fluffy mane hung upside down.

“Surprise what did I tell you? You need to add the crystals before the sugar starts to boil. Bring the sugar to a boil then the crystals will cause them to explode. The water in them can’t take it” I chuckled as the mare rolled her eyes.

“Are you going to help me down?”

“I think you need to learn your lesson Surprise” I smiled as I heard hooves moving to the doorway. Turning around I noticed an old unicorn with a light lavender coat and a grey mane with a stripe of navy in it.

“Aurora why are you here?” I walked towards her “You know you should be resting. Gem said your body can’t take a lot” I reached out and placed a hoof to her cheek.

“What are you getting at?”

“Aurora your body isn’t like mine. And don’t worry I will help with the cost of everything after you passed” I smiled as I noticed the surroundings change back to the kitchen of sugar cube corner. I had my hoof on Twilight’s face causing me to back up. I turned around and placed the book and the crystals in my bag.

“Twilight you woke up. Run out of ink and quills?” I smiled as she nodded.

“You were also gone. Are you okay?”

“I am old Twilight. I will have some flashbacks of my life and my grandchildren.” I noticed she was staring at me “If it makes you feel better we can go to Canterlot to see RedGem. I also need to stop by and see Luna” turning around I packed up a moon pie before leaving some bits on the counter.

“For any damage” I walked out of the bakery quickly feeling ashamed. Moving to the tree house I ran up to the stairs to place my bag into my trunk. I pulled out a white and silver vest with a moon on one side and a skull and crystal on the other. I also pulled out a black collared button up trying to hide my nerves. Fixing the sleeves I picked up the moon pie and returned to the main floor. I saw Twilight and her friends.

“Why did you run?” Twilight walked up towards me.

“I was embarrassed for what happened” I looked away from them as I let out a sigh.

“So you had a flashback dearie” I looked towards Rarity. I nodded solemnly.

“What is wrong with you?” I looked up and noticed Rainbow staring at me.

“My life is falling apart in front of my eyes” I spoke softly as I noticed the others staring at me.

“What do you mean sug?”

“My name is Silver Crystal, the knight commander to Luna, and the Crystal Cleric to the empress of the crystal empire. I am over two thousand years old. The langue I spoke about is what I was born with. I remember speaking those words to cast spells and to speak. I remember when the earth ponies were called earthen hooves, the Pegasus was called air hooves, while the unicorns were called magic hooves. I remember watching ponies used crystal to build walls and fences. I watched them grow crops. I have this long life from a spell that went wrong the day Discord showed up. I can tell you all the history of Equestria as I saw it change before my eyes. I remember all the lovers I had and all the children. I can tell you all the wars I have been in. The life I had built to keep the princesses at bay to make sure they do not tear them apart is just. I can’t keep it hidden anymore” I was staring at the floor as I moved my hooves around. I could feel the air thicken as I looked up. I noticed they were staring at me with wide eyes.

“Woah. I didn’t” I could Rainbow was shocked.

“I’ve spent so many years trusting only my family and my close friends. I am sorry if I seem rough. It's hard to trust ponies when I have lived so long. It's hard to be close to ponies because all I can do is watch them die. I’ve seen so many of my children and grandchildren die while I stay here. I held my husband and my first wife when they died. My second born was cursed to be eaten by the shadows and she begged me to kill her. I watched my firstborn being trapped on the moon with Luna. I have seen my third work hard at being a guard captain. I have had nobles yelling and fighting me because of our alliance.” I moved some tears in my eyes as I looked over at them. I shook my head as I turned around and walked up to the room I was staying in. I placed the moon pie on the trunk before curling up on the bed. I was no longer in the mood to deal with other ponies.

I had fallen asleep only to wake up in a large water-filled field. I started to walk around noticing the stars above me twinkling. Looking down I noticed I was replaced with a pony with a white fire-type coat and a long black flame mane and tail. My eyes were silver as I had no mouth and nostrils. Lifting my head I could hear nothing but ringing.

“Hello?” I spoke up while looking around. I noticed a tall silver alicorn with a white mane walking toward me. She had no mouth as well but her silver eyes were staring down at me. I felt her wing brush against my mane.

“Hello?” I spoke up as I heard a slight chuckle.

“Hello my little one. It is nice to finally meet you.” I could hear the sadness in her voice as she leaned down.

“Why do you sound so sad?”

“Because you my little one were stolen from me. And I did not get to raise you like my own. And now here you are within reach of me”

“Um…my parents are dead” I tilted my head as I could see her nod softly. I watched as she leaned in and kissed my cheek. I felt the ground swallow me whole.

Chapter Seven

I sat up breathing heavily. I was laying on my back staring up at the ceiling. I blinked a bit before pushing myself up to my hooves. I walked out of the room smelling the fresh smell of coffee and hay bacon. Walking into the main room I noticed Twilight was going over some papers and books. Spike was in the kitchen cooking allowing Twilight to sip on her cup of coffee. Her friends were in different parts of the library looking over different types of books. Pinkie was bouncing around happily. I was about to speak up till Rainbow came crashing in.

“I know the perfect gift to say I am sorry” I watched in silence as her hooves tapped on the floor.

“Oh, and what would that be dearie?” I watched as Rarity closed the book placing it on the shelf in front of her.

“She probably never seen a Wonderbolt show! I have eight tickets to the show in Crystal Empire” her voice was full of joy causing me to smile. Using my magic I change the outfit I was wearing. I had on a light blue shawl pin together with a large silver broach with a sapphire blue heart in the middle. My mane was left hanging to my side as I fully entered the room.

“I think that sounds lovely. And while we are there I can introduce you to the nobles of the Crystal empire. And trust me they are different than the stuffy nobles of Canterlot” I watched her jump a bit her wings standing up.

“Don’t do that” she was panting as I chuckled a bit.

“Alright” I kept my smile up “So when does the next train leave?”

“Soon” her face was full of enjoyment. I looked towards the others as they nodded.

“I think we need something good” Rarity chuckled as she walked out of the house. I noticed Twilight was packing a few things before running out of the room. I shook my head as I looked towards a defeated Spike.

“You okay?”

“I cooked food” he grumbled. I used my magic to pack the food up quickly while watching him.

“Better?”

“Yes,” he sounded down. I made a large sapphire appear before me. I placed it in his claws.

“Come on the show must be good” I saw his face lit up before running out of the house. I was the last one out locking the place down before following the others to the train station. I stayed silent as Rainbow went on and on about the Wonderbolts. I didn’t ruin her mood by telling her I knew who they were or that I did not care for them. I am trying to make friends while relaxing. The train ride was full of energy as many of the ponies were going to see the show. I stretched my hooves listening to the group chat amongst themselves. Glancing out of the train I felt my right eye twitching before my sight was gone. Raising my hoof I rubbed my eye hoping to get my sight back.

“You okay Lils?” my ears went up as I looked behind me. I kept my hoof over my eye holding it closed.

“Of course just can’t wait to see the empire again. It's been so long since I last step a hoof there. From what I heard it shrunk a lot” I chuckled as I removed my hoof noticing my sight was back.

“So the empire use to be bigger?” I watched them stare at me as I nodded.

“It was so much bigger. It had a port and mines. The fields were a large part of the empire.” I sighed as I noticed the train crossing into the snow “If you get into trouble while there and I am not around find a tall dark green earth pony wearing a guard uniform. He is Captain Star. tell him you need help. If he gives you lip just look at him and tell him to shove off and to make his special whiskey coffee. He will get the hint” I smiled as I could see them staring at me. I stayed silent as the train pulled into the station. I noticed a short pink alicorn standing next to a white unicorn with a dark blue mane standing on the station.

“This is going to be fun!” I followed the group out to be stopped by the ponies.

“Rainbow it's good to see you”

“Twilie!” I heard the white pony speak up hugging Twilight.

“Shining! Cadence! How are you two” I stayed silent as my eye started to twitch again. My ears twitched as I looked up to the sky trying to remember the date “I need you to meet a pony this is Moon Lily she is in my care…. What are you doing?” I looked down at her.

“Trying to remember where we are in the year” I scratched my head as I saw the ground shift into a small blue pony without eyes or a mouth. I could the others around us gasp in shock.

“We are in the middle of the change cleric. It is ranging from heat to cool. The harvest should be soon” the voice rang out like a wind chime.

“Thank you, Crystal. How have you been?” I fixed my sawl before looking at the pony.

“Better now that I am back home. I am sorry but I hated Sombra cleric” I held my hoof up to her.

“Crystal that was not Snow. And I will agree that pony was not the best. Now go rest or enjoy yourself” I chuckled watching her walk off.

“Who was that?” I turned to the frighted group.

“That was Crystal Heart she is”

“Wait Crystal Heart?” I blinked slowly as I noticed Twilight moving towards me.

“Yes, she is THE crystal heart. When she is powered by love and friendship, she has the ability to move throughout the empire. She also helps the empress move notes along with her guards and the people in times of need. But should we get to the show?”

“Oh, the show right. The arena has had some issues with the ground it is built on. The show has been moved to the public park with vendors and shops set up for you to enjoy” Cadence spoke up causing Rainbow to shout.

“Yes, let's go!” I watched as a blur of colors went past my vision. I shook my head before following them into the empire. I noticed that many of the shops had smaller ones set up on the side of the road allowing many of the guests to explore with ease. I slipped away from the group to explore on my own for a bit. The empire was so much smaller than I remembered. Moving between the houses I found myself sitting on the barrier looking out into the snow.

“You know your worrying Rainbow Dash” a soft voice caused me to turn around. I noticed Fluttershy walking up behind me her mane covering half her face.

“You know if you were here a long time ago, this whole section would be a port for boats and ships. A large canal ran from here to Baltimare allowing supplies to be moved with ease. It all changed with Sombra. Celestia and Luna blocked the river to keep supplies from getting here. The ground was changed as the weather pattern.” I sighed as I shook my head “I am sorry for making her worried. Just got caught up in my memories again” I smiled noticing she had a soft one on her face.

“Can I ask of you something?” her voice was soft. I nodded slightly.

“Of course”

“Can you please make up with Discord?” I noticed her eyes were staring up at me. I sighed as I let out a deep breath.

“I will talk to him over tea. To see how it goes. I will not make any promises Fluttershy. Our fud is older than his and the sisters. But I will try” her head popped up as the smile on her face widen. I followed her through the crowd back to the main road. As I hit the main road I felt the ground shake while my eye started to twitch. A sharp pain ran through my chest causing me to stop.

“Fluttershy” I called out to the yellow Pegasus causing her to run back.

“Oh my are you okay?” her voice was full of worried as I grabbed my chest.

“Just some magic issues” I winched a bit “It happens when I need to return home to recharge” I whined a bit as I followed behind her. We were sitting by an empty stall watching the Wonderbolts fly above.

“Found her” I rubbed my chest causing Rarity to stand up.

“I’m fine” I sat in between Rarity and Fluttershy as Twilight was staring up at the sky talking to her brother. Cadence had gone off somewhere but it's her empire now. I shifted a bit in my spot as I felt something was a bit off. I turned my head scanning the crowd. My ears were twitching but then again I am not used to being in a large crowd like this.

“Dearie, you okay? You look pale” I could hear Rarity speaking up as I got on my hooves. I opened my muzzle trying to speak but I could not. I started to breathe heavily as I could see the group staring at me instead of the show. I backed up from them looking around. I could handle being in Ponyvile since it was small. Canterlot was okay because I had family and could easily hide. This was a bit different now. Taking a deep breath in and let it out. I jumped up into the air diving head first into the ground and disappearing from their sight.

I was in a world full of colorful liquid that carried all the sights and sounds of the surface world. Placing my hooves on a patch of earth I moved from rock to rock till I couldn’t any noise. Once I was in a place of dull light and silence I moved toward the surface of the liquid. I could always lose myself in this place. One time I went to the bottom instead of the top. I just have to follow the lights and the sounds. They always stayed on the surface where the bottom was full of rocks and darken earth. Moving to the surface I climbed out of the shadows relaxing a bit. Once I was out in the open I noticed I ended up in the castle.

“Of course I did.” I sighed as I noticed I was in an empty hall. Looking in front of me I could see the middle of the empire where the ponies were cheering in joy. Turning away from the window I slowly moved down the hall whistling to myself. I feel so more at ease as I can just think about what I need to do now. My ears folded behind me as I really need to spend some time with Luna. I also need to send my grandfather a letter. Too much to do and so little time. I stopped as I felt another ping of pain run up my leg. I let out a huff as I looked towards the archway. A tall dark green earth pony with a golden yellow and silver mane was staring down at a piece of parchment drinking a cup of coffee.

“That better be some damn good coffee Star” I spoke up causing him to jump. Looking at his eyes they seemed to settle as he sighed shaking his head.

“Damn it Cleric” he grumbled as I picked up his coffee cup.

“I am not staying Star. I thought I could see the flight Pegasus but the crowd” I shivered as I gulped his coffee down. I could test the warm whiskey that he made his coffee with.

“You were never good with crowds. Even with the empress”

“And I thought drinking would kill you” I smiled watching him roll his eyes.

“And here I thought you would just be dead,” I noticed his eyes were glaring at me. Placing his cup down I handed him some bits.

“Go find Cherry Drink. Tell her you to want the extra crystal bottle. She will give you one of the old hundred-year-old whiskey drinks” I could see his eyes widening as he looked over at me. I turned and walked away leaving him silent.

Chapter Eight

I walked out of the castle gathering my nerves before entering the crowd. I rolled my shoulders as I fixed my shawl. I started to move towards the crowd of ponies till I noticed a group sitting off to the side. A smile formed on my lips as I walked over to them.

“Should we get our normal items?”

“I don’t think the market would have crystal rum” one of the ponies wined.

“I think the markets might have it if you search deeper” I spoke up causing them to jump. I chuckled a bit as I could see the light lavender mare panting a bit. I watched as she pushed her light blue mane from her face.

“Cleric! I did not expect to see you. Or well forever” she smiled as I shook my head.

“Well, there are things that the empress liked to keep hidden” I chuckled “I am not staying long. I am with the group of ponies that are sitting behind the guard” I pointed to Princess Cadence who was busy talking to the others around her.

“I did not think you knew the elements”

“Of course Crystal Wine, she the cleric” a hefty stallion chuckled.

“Well, I did say I would introduce you to them. I told them you partied better than the nobles in Canterlot” I chuckled.

“Speaking of Canterlot” I turned my head and noticed Blueblood and a few nobles following them.

“Well, shall we go and pull the stick from their flanks?” I spoke up as I turned my head towards them.

“I am not in the mood to deal with them” Maid huffed “Besides I half to warn the maids and staff about them” I watched as she turned around leaving me standing with the others.

“I might as well do the same” Wine huffed before taking her leave. I watched as the others did the same. I shook my head before turning around towards the group. I slowly walked up to the group causing the ponies to part while a few of the crystal ponies bowed. I stopped at the guards noticing they gave me a bow. I gave them a slight bow before looking toward the others. Shining Armor was the first one to speak up.

“Where are you all going?” Shining Armor spoke up as they turned around.

“No offense Prince but you have the Cleric here with you. That is the highest security you can have around here” the guard huffed as the others walked off mumbling to themselves. I whipped my head back towards them.

“Pocul som, Ze! Dostat sa k savojmu prispevku a zostat v rotacii! (I heard that! Get to your post and start on rotation!) I huffed watching them run off in a hurry.

“What did you just say?” my ears went up causing me to turn towards the group.

“It’s been a long time since I heard you speak that”

“Captain Star” Shining armor spoke up “The guards are”

“Only doing what they have been trained and told. The empress has always stated that if she is not around the guard is to listen to the Crystal Cleric no matter what. Silver here is just the first out of four?”

“Three Star and if you keep bugging me, I want another pot of coffee from you” I glared up at him.

“I keep hearing this Cleric when going through the old library. What is a cleric?” Cadence spoke up causing me to twitch my ears.

“A cleric is a pony that is trusted will all secrets of the empire. The empress will trust upon all work on their shoulders” Star smiled as I sat down rubbing my head.

“A cleric is a pony whose magic is tied into the empire. We are tied to the crystal heart allowing us to either hear or feel what the ruler wants. We can also hear the ponies in town if they need us” I could see them staring at me as I shook my head.

“So who are these clerics?” Rarity spoke up. I looked up from my hoof noticing Star was pointing at me.

“She is the first one the empress a pointed. The second one is a pony from the noble family of wine. While the third one is my grandson”

“The only reason Sky Wine got it because she studied under you before you left.” I turned and looked over at Star.

“Sky Wine didn’t last a month. Not all ponies could handle the empress and her demands”

“You sure know how to” I could hear Star snicker “Then again with a grandfather like yours” my eyes widen as I lifted my hoof up and slapped him upside the head.

“Star here likes to brew coffee with whiskey” I grumbled causing him to turn towards me.

“Oh! Let’s talk about the second cleric your grandson Archimedes. He took over Wine’s spot as cleric. I’ve never seen a pony stay hidden in a room of books before. Never thought the room would become a build” I could see Star shake his head.

“Sounds like a pony we know” Rainbow snickered. I noticed Twilight glare at her friend from behind her scroll.

“So who are the rest of the ponies in the group Princess Cadence and Prince Armor?” Star spoke up causing me to turn towards him.

“Oh, this is my sister and her friends. They are in for the show. I thought you know them already Captain?” Shining gave him a puzzled look. My heart was pounding as I looked over at him.

“Hviexda od bohov hore. Hovoris to co si myslim ze povies zabijem ta (Star by the gods above. you say what I think you're going to say. I will kill you)” I let out a huff causing him to turn his head towards me.

“Oh? Strieborna vyzera ako tvoja vnucka aurora (Oh? Silver she looks like your granddaughter Aurora)” Silver pointed his hoof over at Twilight.

“Poznam tu hviezdu! Ale (I know that Star! but)” I sighed as I fixed the shawl around my neck “Slubil som aurore ze udrzim jej rodinu v tme. Kvoli udalostiam ktore sa stali teraz drz hubu! (I promised Aurora that I would keep her family in the dark. because of the events that happened. now shut up!)” I stomped my hoof panting a bit. I felt hot around my collar as I noticed them staring at me.

“So you still can do something” I heard Star chuckle before walking away. I shook my head as I adjusted my glasses a bit.

“What was that all about” I glanced over at Fluttershy.

“Just some old wounds between me and Star. He’s still sore I kicked his flank in front of the empress and a few other dignitaries” I let out a chuckle before ducking. I looked back as I noticed a pie landing behind me. I turned and noticed Star huffing at me. I let out another chuckle before shaking my head.

“You missed! Your aim still sucks!” I shouted out laughing a bit. I watched as he disappeared before turning my head towards the group.

“So what do you want to see or do?” I had a smile on my face as I watched them walk past me. Twilight had her face in her scroll. Rainbow was talking to the others about the show. I could hear Celestia and Cadence walk off in another direction. I noticed Luna and Shining Armor were talking to each other. I let out a sigh as I felt out of place. I grumbled a bit before getting to my hooves. I started to walk towards the castle before getting tackled. Looking back I noticed Pinkie was on top of me and Fluttershy was standing next to her.

“What you up to?” she had a grin on her face causing me to worry.

“I was going to explore the castle. Just go down memory lane, would you like to join me?" I spoke up watching the pink mare shake her head yes.

"That sounds like a nice idea. Rainbow took Applejack to see more of the show. Rarity making sure Twilight doesn’t walk into a house….again” her voice was soft as I stood up brushing the dirt off of my coat.

“Well, then how about I give you two a tour of the castle” I gave them a smile as I moved towards the castle.

Chapter nine

I brought the girls to the throne room on the first stop of the tour. I sighed as I looked around watching the lights bounceing off each crystal casting rainbows around.

“So as you know this is the throne room. Most ponies can see what it normally holds. However, if you exit the throne room from the left and then turn right, you will enter the hall leading towards the empress room” I waved my hoof towards them as I walked out of the door. I stopped at a wall waiting for them to catch up. Pinkie was just bouncing along as Fluttershy was taking her time.

“Oooo a wall” I rolled my eyes at Pinkie’s comment. I walked through the wall waving at them.

“Come on, it’s safe” I had my head still through the wall. I watched as Pinkie backed up and ran through the wall turning into a small pink ball rolling down the hall. I turned and noticed Fluttershy tipped toe through the wall. Turning my head around I could see the large hall was still intact. Large sapphires were grown to create columns to keep the roof over our heads. The windows were created normally but as you look closer at them you could see small pieces of color which catch the sun at a perfect angle. The walls and floor were made up of the same light blue crystal. The walls were sporting dark onyx light fixtures with silver flames resting on top. Large silver doors were nestled between each third light.

“This is lovely” Fluttershy had broken the silence.

“This is large! Why is this hidden?” I let out a chuckle as I walked down the hall.

“I was here the month before and during Sombra’s attack. I created a space for the empress to hide during his reign. I thought if she was kept hidden then the crystal heart could not fully be tainted. It's complicated why this hall is hidden. It involves my family and I promised to keep this past hidden” I sighed as I walked along the hall. I could hear our hooves click against the crystal floor.

“Ooooo” my ears went up as I knew that meant Pinkie found something. I looked in her direction. She was hanging from one of the light fixtures on the wall. The flame that was sitting on it was dark blue instead of silver.

“Pinkie get off of that” I rushed towards her as the wall opened up. A cloud of dust rolled out of the door. My heart was sinking as I pushed Pinkie out of the way in time. I felt a sharp pain in my shoulder along with my stomach. Glancing down I could see a spear poking out of my shoulder while a crystal was jetting out of my back from my stomach.

“I will not die” I hear a hiss as the wall opened up. I noticed a tall pink unicorn with a dark unkept coat. Her gold, pink and white mane was darkened and unkept as well. Her lime green eyes that once sparkled were dull and sunken in. her ribs could be seen as she walked out of the room.

“Lily!”

“I’m fine Fluttershy. Well, I didn’t think the empress still had the bite in her” I had a smile on my lips.

“Cleric?” her voice was raspy as I nodded my head.

“How can I tell you are really my cleric?” she growled as I looked up at her.

“When I came out and told you I was immortal you pulled my heart out of my body! And when you saw I was still standing staring at you. You placed it back and then started a year-long training campaign! You even threaten Luna that I was on loan to her” I spoke up towards her. My eyes were watching her.

“You still are” I could see her face turn into a smile instead of a scowl.

“Lily” my ears shifted as I turned towards Pinkie. I could see her face was drained of color as she was pointed above me.

“Cleric run” I looked up towards the ceiling noticing a jet black creature oozing and dripping black-smelling tar. I felt the liquid drip on my skin. I thought it was going to burn but it was cold. I was about to pull my sword out but I felt it pierce my back causing me to gasp. This feeling was as if worms were crawling through my veins. I felt it wrap around my heart and squeeze.

“Cleric fight it!” I heard the empress shouting. I was gasping as I felt liquid running from my muzzle. I looked up at her with fear in my eyes. I felt her sit and place her hooves on my shoulders.

“Discord!” I heard Fluttershy shout. I could hear she was scared as I kept my eye on her. she was hiding behind Pinkie as Discord popped in holding a bat.

“Alright who is hurting my Fluttershy!” he growled. I hated what I was about to say but I needed him.

“Dis…Discord” I spoke up noticing his eyes shifted to me widening “He….elp” I had a few tears in my eyes as I watched him move closer.

“So what do we have”

“Creature of Chaos, if you are not here to help then bug off!” I heard the empress shout.

“Of course, I am here to help” I heard him snap. I looked up at him “But this is something that I would never see again”

“What is it?” I watched as Fluttershy move closer. I noticed Discord moving her away along with the empress.

“This is something truly evil. Once long ago ponies were experimenting with the pale mare’s magic so they can stay alive longer. The pale mare found out and created a curse attached to the spell. Whoever cast the spell was able to redirect the curse” I had tears in my eyes as I passed out.

I found myself laying on my back floating on a sea of darkness. Well, the whole area was nothing but darkness. I was expecting to feel the worm-like creature in my veins but nothing. I sat up looking around thinking I was just wrapped up in a blanket.

“Hello?” I spoke up hearing my voice echo. As I spoke little stars started to appear above and below me. A river of purples and blues was mixed into the darkness.

“Hello” my ears twitched as I turned around noticing a tall black alicorn with a skull mask staring at me. I leaned forward and back noticing white and grey feathers mixed into its wings.

“Are you the pale mare?” my heart was pounding.

“Pale Mare? Well, I am not a mare if that is what you want to know” his voice was filled with uncertainty.

“So I am dead. Great, I died in front of Discord and the empress” I hissed. I could hear the pony behind me chuckle.

“Your not dead. It’s not your time to die”

“Wait really?” I turned and looked at the pony.

“You too young, you have a good ten maybe thirty thousand years on you. Unless Equestira dies” What I heard caused me to freeze up.

“What?” I could see him staring at me before the look of shock appeared on his face.

“Oh you weren’t told” he clicked his tongue against his teeth “Well, yeah your not dead”

“Then where am I?”

“You are in limbo at the moment, since it’s not your time I can’t place you in the afterlife you deserve. I can’t also take you back to your body as well.”

“Why not?”

“It’s to heavily damaged. I also have a gift from Selene and Solis for you” I could see a smile form on his face. I watched in silence as he walked over to me placing three bracelets on my hoof. They were golden with silver backing. I shook my hoof thinking they would slide off but nope. These things stayed in place. I looked up to see where the pony went. I noticed that he was walking away leaving me with more questions than answers. I sat back down noticing the darkness started to turn to liquid. I stayed silent as the darkness soaked up softly by my bracelets. As the darkness was soaked up a world was left behind.

Green grass was moving softly under my hooves. The sky was dark blue mixed with light blue and golden yellow. I blinked softly as I turned my head around. I huffed a bit as I started to walk around hoping to find something. Well, I got my wish. I crashed into a large silver door as I rubbed my muzzle. Pushing the door open I noticed the scenery changed. I was in the empire but it was silent and covered in snow.

“Silver!” my ears moved behind me. I turned towards the sound and noticed Luna glided down to the ground. She was panting heavily as her eyes were full of tiredness and redness. It looked as if she was crying. I couldn’t tell as she tackled me to the ground feeling her kiss me.

“I am sorry for not spending time with you” she was crying as I looked up at her.

“Luna, you shouldn’t be sorry. I should be the one who is sorry. I should have seen you first and come to you. You shouldn’t have found out I was alive like that. But this is not the place nor the time to talk about this” I kept my eyes on her. She jumped up off of me a bit shocked.

“Right. It’s just I've been looking for you all over the place. I couldn’t find you in your dreams and not in other dreams.” She was moving about as I watched her. she was panicking more than Twilight when I went missing.

“Well, I am right here. I been out for an hour?”

“A month Silver. You've been out for a month! The empress doesn’t want to move you from the empire till you wake up. She is scared the curse will take you over if you leave the protection of the heart. She is also pissed at Celestia”

“You know the empress is a tough cookie”

“Tell me about it. She has taken up teaching Twilight and Shining armor about Spell Runes.” I rolled my eyes as I looked over at Luna.

“You knew that would happen”

“True” I watched her wings drape beside her. She sighed as she lifted her head instantly. I watched as she rubbed her head with her wing “I need to go. I hear the Empress” I nodded as I watched Luna disappear in front of me. I grumbled a bit as I looked around hoping I could find something to help me wake up. Looking over at the house beside me I got a weird idea. I got to my hooves getting ready to run. I took off and crashed into the house.

Chapter Ten

I sat up panting heavily. I glanced around and noticed I was sitting in a large cloud bed covered in blankets and tubes. I grumbled as I noticed the tubes were placed in the same spots that Redgem uses. I glanced down to the floor noticing spell runes giving me something to grumble about. Laying back on the bed I could hear hooves walking in. I closed my eyes and laid my head on the side. I listened softly.

“Red when will she wake up? It’s been a month”

“Look Luna said she found her in the dream realm. It's only time she will wake up”

“Okay the what did you find?”

“No”

“Red you been hiding something” I could hear Jr was getting annoyed.

“This does not leave the room. I don’t want grandmother knowing as well. When we opened her up to heal her heart and close up any wounds we found something. Where her heart would be a small orb connected to her nervous system was powering her. When we took pictures of her chest we would see a normal heart, not an orb. Neither princess knew what it was. Discord king od but he not talking. The empress thinks it’s a side effect of having her magic connected to the crystal heart” I could hear red placing a clipboard down. I cracked an eye noticing they were walking out of the room. I let out a soft sigh as I settled into the bed. I was resting easily as I couldn’t really go anywhere at the moment, since I have not found the right cue to bypass a spell rune. I was just laying there on the bed trying till I heard the door open. I tune came to my ears causing me to open my eyes. I noticed Discord was wearing a maid outfit. I tilted my head as I noticed Fluttershy carrying a tray of tea.

“Discord are you sure this is needed?” her voice was soft as she walked into the room. She was also dressed as a maid.

“Of course. The patient needs to be tended to”

“Wouldn’t a nurse be proper?” I spoke up causing him to stop. He turned around his eyes widen. I sighed as I forced myself up. I was held up in place by his magic. I could only blink as he moved closer to the bed placing pillows behind me. I let out a soft sigh as I leaned back into the pillows.

“How are you feeling” my ears twisted as I looked down at Fluttershy. She was placing the tray of tea on a nearby table.

“Like I was kicked in the chest by my grandfather” I chuckled a bit.

“Your grandfather kicked you,” I noticed the horror on her face.

“Oh, yeah we were trying to take a wall down to rebuild it. The crystals had fallen around it and it needed to be fixed. He didn’t mean it and I had a book in front of me.” I chuckled at the memory as I leaned back.

“I didn’t think I would see Discord in a maid’s outfit”

“Well, I was asked nicely to get along with you. And I will do anything for Fluttershy” he bowed as I looked over at him.

“I guess I can try to get along as well” I blinked as I noticed he was glaring at me. I just glared at him keeping my muzzle shut.

“Good I have tons of ideas and activities to help us get along better,” I noticed he was grinning at me.

“Some of them might half to wait. I kind of need to mend a romantic relationship first” I rubbed the back of my head as I noticed he backed off from me.

“Hey no! I like Fluttershy!”

“Luna numb nuts. I and my husband were in a heard with her. I need to work out the hurt I have caused her. I also promised Celestia to teach Twilight since I am still under house arrest” I groaned as I placed my hooves over my muzzle.

“I didn’t know Luna had a love triangle”

“Discord we both knew we were involved with Luna. Hell, I caught my husband in bed with her after a drunken night. They both could drain the whole Everfree forest of rum, wine, and whiskey. When I caught them I scolded both of them for not inviting me” I let a yawn out as I could see Discord staring at me with a grin on his face “Discord please” I whined as I looked at him. I felt him boop my muzzle before disappearing from my eyes.

“I have a funny feeling Luna going to kick his arse”

“How do you know”

“DISCORD!” she was stopped as the castle shook with Luna’s voice. I glanced over at Fluttershy as she let out a sigh.

“I’ll be back”

“You're fine. I just want to get up and move. If I stay here the empress would freaking fuss over me” I watched her nod. I nestled back into the pillows. My body was on the verge of breaking and this was new for me. I closed my eyes allowing me to drift off into sleep.

I was standing on the moon’s surface. I blinked lifting my head up as my ears twisted. The moon how did I know this was the moon instantly? I looked around noticing a large silver castle sitting off in the distance. Walking closer to the castle I noticed only white and golden flowers growing along the base. Black and silver liquid ran along the edge and through the cracks. Walking into the castle I could see it was mostly open. No doors or windows, just many archways with thin fabric hanging down. I could hear something that was sweet and alluring. Moving through the castle I noticed the white alicorn was strumming on something. I moved closer to the alicorn.

“Hello?” I kept my voice soft noticing the alicorn had stopped. I watched as they turned around. Her eyes widen as they stared at me. Her wings fluffed up.

“Come sit, come sit” Their voice was full of cheer causing me to move closer to her. I sat on the pillow they created for me.

“How did you get here my dear?”

“I don’t know I feel asleep”

“I see you got our gift,” I noticed her wing pointing to the bracelets around my hoof. I lifted my hoof before looking toward her.

“So this is from you? I was told it was from Selene and Solis?” I could hear the mare chuckle.

“I am Selene. You will meet Solis at another time. But be warned he a bit of a hot head.” I swear I could see a smile on her face. I stayed silent as I looked over at her. moving my eyes I could see the area was filled with dark blue grass with a large grey tree with silver leaves. I blinked a bit as I noticed a windchime nearby. Leaning in I could see my mane was black with white little dots sparkling in it. My coat was a silver grey while my eyes were the same as my coat mixed with some black. I took a step back as I never really saw the full effects of my other form.

“What they ever-loving hell! I know my family and others say I looked like some grey fire but this is weird” I turned towards the alicorn noticing she was trying to hide her laughter. I blinked as she looked at me.

“This is normal my dear” I watched as she held her wing out to her left. I noticed that a dark blue pony with a pink fire mane walked up with pink eyes. I could feel the tension in the air as the other pony gasped.

“Mother you brought a tainted one here! Father will be upset”

“Now, now lilyac. This is your younger sister Svilc” I could see the other pony gasping as she moved closer to me.

“She is tainted mother”

“I know. Your father knows my dear, but we both wanted to see her” I noticed the alicorn was staring at me softly.

“I only had a brother who died keeping me alive” I watched as the other shook its head.

“Mother should I go grab father?”

“No, he is still working”

“Mother its time for you two to switch”

“Oh, then please do” I could see the alicorn smiling as the other pony took off turning into a cloud of smoke. I moved closer to the silver alicorn. I sat down beside her. I waited for a moment when I noticed a tall golden alicorn with a mane that looked as if it was molten lava. I noticed his red eyes were staring down at me.

Chapter Eleven

I had my ears lowered as I felt like I was being yelled at or scolded by an adult. I lowered myself to the ground before hiding behind the silver alicorn. I watched as he came closer huffing a bit. I watched as the silver one hold her wings out.

“Solis be nice” I looked up watching her turn her head towards me “Svilc meet Solis” I poked my head out noticing his eyes opened in shock.

“Selene you brought her here and did not tell me!”

“I didn’t bring her here Solis. She just appeared here” I blinked softly as I nodded.

“I just closed my eyes and found myself here. I was attacked recently or a month ago? A large black creature found its way to my heart” I rubbed my chest as I felt myself being pulled into a large hug.

“Oh, my poor dear”

“Selene it’s time you went to work” I watched as the silver alicorn smiled.

“Yes, I am sorry to make our time short” I felt her push me towards the golden alicorn. The scenery changed to a golden landscape with a yellow and red castle. Many dark-furred ponies were standing around staring.

“Am I in trouble?”

“Father! She is tainted!”

“Why is a tainted one here?” I could hear the others speak up.

“Silence! Yes, she is tainted and the law forbids tainted ones to ever appear in my or our mother’s castle. However, she is a special one. This is your sister Svilc” I felt his wing on my back as I stood frozen.

“Sister!”

“Sister came to visit!”

“The thief tainted sister” I could hear a mixture of sadness and cheering. I glanced up at him as his eyes were staring at my hoof.

“I see that you got our gift. You know I gave my wife that spell to talk to you, but I never thought this would happen”

“This is weird to me” I heard him chuckle as did the others.

“This is new to every pony my dear.” I watched as he was cut off. His head went up as he was staring off into space “But this is neither the time nor the place to talk really. I half to send you back for now” I felt his wing rest on my head before the darkness took over.

I felt as if I had fallen from a tall building. I let out a loud gasp as I tried to roll over coughing for air. I was panting as I rolled off the bed and onto the floor of the train. I could hear the others freaking out as I was staring at them. I felt myself being picked up and placed next to a dark blue wall of fur.

“Fluffy” I snickered as I leaned against it.

“I am not fat” my ears went up. I glanced up and noticed it was Luna. I needed to crawl into a hole and die.

“I said fluffy, your not fat” I huffed as I could feel her eyes roll in her head. I felt my hooves being pulled out from under me as a bright light entered my eyes.

“I don’t see anything wrong”

“Other than blinding my flank Red”

“Well, I need to make sure you're fine. You were out for a month!” I heard him shriek causing me to groan.

“Red I am fine. I’ll be in Canterlot where you can watch over me”

“Well, no. My sister is still instant you fill your house arrest”

“WHAT!”

“She told me if she pardons you then the other nobles could get a pardon as well. She doesn’t want the ponies to see were playing favorites” my eyesight started to clear causing me to turn and stare at her.

“I can name two ponies she is playing favorites with. One is on this train and to who she wants me to tell all my secrets. The other one is well, she dead” I moved my hoofs hearing Luna chuckle. I noticed Twilight was staring at me in shock.

“You know?”

“Honey, every pony knows. By the nines, I even know you and her doing the horizontal tango in her bed” I could see her face turning red. Her mouth was opening and closing like a fish. I could see her friends staring at her.

“You have a couple of white feathers in your mane Twilight. And from here I can tell they are down feathers that are closer to her body. I also know their hers since they carry her magic” I watched her stare at her hooves in shock.

“I was trying to keep a secret”

“Dear, you were broadcasting it all over. But since I exposed you to this room. I guess I can share some of her secrets” I had a grin on my face as I could hear a groan behind me.

“Silver”

“What! I was just going to say, she is scared of chickens. If you want on her good side then make a chocolate cake with raspberries in the middle with a light vanilla moose covering the whole cake. If you want a date idea, take her to the garden hidden from the nobles or a spa date. She also loves to hide as a normal pony to walk the town”

“Silver have you followed my sister?”

“Nah, Sweet Night, and Sweet tea the twins of my family works in the castle. Their family has been working in the castle for a long while. It also helps that I have a shadow in the castle” I smiled as I could see Luna shaking her head.

“Silver the last time you followed my sister you both ended up on the wrong end of a manticore”

“I won”

“You had the whole tail running through your body with a broken eye socket. You even had a couple of broken legs!”

“How did she heal!?” I turned towards Red before glancing back to Luna.

“I and Necro had to tie her to the bed”

“Kinky” I whipped my head back towards Pinke.

“That was your grandmother Surprise. I don’t want to think about how many poor stallions I found tied to the bed after a night with her. And your ancestor Sour Drop scared me and my Marefriend Sweet Drop at the time” I shuddered at the memory.

“Wait you knew Pinkie’s family?” I nodded. I moved my eyes towards Rarity as I sat up rolling my shoulders.

“Back in the day before Baltimare was named that, it was called Aqua Harbor for the clear blue water that ran into the harbor. Back then mares couldn’t marry each other so we were roommates. But yes I dated Sweet Drop one of her ancestors till she passed. Her grandmother Surprise was dropped off in my family as her parents died. She ran off to marry an earthen hoof.”

“Earthen Hoof?”

“Earth pony. Sorry in my village an earth pony was known as an earthen hoof. Unicorns were magic hooves, and Pegasus were known as Sky hooves. Unicorns would take care of the magic lay lines that ran under the village. They would move them to the area of the village that needed it. You see the fruit and the vegetables that grew in the village were crystal. “ I used my magic to open up my small pocket dimension. Poking my head in I noticed I had a jar of sliced apples. Pulling the jar out I popped the lid open holding it out.

“These are sliced apples.” I watched as Pinkie popped one into her mouth with a smile “I showed Pinkie what a lavender one was” I watched the others take a slice. Red pulled one out and slowly ate it.

“This is a crystal but dang it tastes like an apple” I heard Applejack spoke up. I could see the others were in shock.

“Now the earthen hooves would work on the houses and the farms. They would also work on the rivers. Sky hooves would move the clouds around while helping the earthen hooves to pick fruit from the trees. They would also help with the houses.” I watched as Applejack pulled out another.

“I wish ya had more”

“Oh, I have a small garden in Canterlot. But the majority of the fruit and vegetables I have I get from the village”

“Wait I thought you said Discord destroyed it?”

“No, I said he killed the ponies within it. The village is pretty much intact. It's hidden in the north behind the mountains that sit in the distance from the empire. My grandfather has a barrier over it, but I can pretty much open it and let us through” I felt myself being pressed into Luna as Twilight had her eyes sparkling.

“Can we go?”

Chapter Twelve

“Can we go?” I blinked as I pushed her off a bit.

“I would say yes”

“But” her ears flattened against her head.

“I would feel better if Celestia and Luna were with us. I say that because we might run into my grandfather and he has a bit of a temper when it comes to other ponies in the village but me. However, he has been wanting to meet the rulers of Equestria.”

“If he wants to meet them why not see them?”

“He likes his peace and quiet in the north. Also last time he was in Equestria he lost his brothers and sisters so bad memories” I settled into the bench.

“I need to make a checklist” I heard Twilight sing out as I groaned.

“Luna you might want to prepare your sister”

“So tell me about your grandfather” I heard Luna speaking as she placed her head closer to me “How is it he is alive for so long?”

“He old like you and your sister” Once I said that the train grew silent.

“Sug did you just say your grandfather was old like the princesses?”

“Yeah, he is a pony of old. His name is Atlas the pony of the sea and rain. He is not technically related to me, but he was around when my parents were growing up and when I was little. I and my brother just got used to calling him, grandfather. He never corrected us, even though the other ponies did not agree with what we call him.” I smiled as I shifted my hooves “But he would sit and listen to me ramble about magic and my dreams. He would help me with my magic while my parents were working. I was the outcast in the village as my magic would not work properly. No tutor wanted to take me under their wing and teach me.” I sighed.

“During the moon festivals, younger ponies would show off their magic to get the attention of the elders. Every magic elder specialized in one type of magic it was moving the lay lines, picking the fruit, or putting a barrier up. I could not really show off any magic as it was nothing but sparks. But I kept dreaming that the moon would be my teacher. In a cruel and twisted fate, my grandfather taught me. He kept me in the village teaching me how to fight, how to use my magic, and how to grow food. So if I am harsh when it comes to magic I get it from him” I had a grin as I noticed the others. I could hear a whistle come from Pinkie.

“you must have had the most awesome time learning from your grandfather” she placed her head in her hooves as she stared up at me. I let out a chuckle as I nodded.

“I learned how to read the lay lines in the earth and the sky. I learned how to walk on clouds without the help of magic. I learned how to hold a sword no matter how heavy without magic. I learned how to fight in armor heavier than a mountain. I also learned all my stories from him as well. He is hard to reach at times as I never know if he is near a candle or flame. You see if I write him a letter I can send it by flame to him. it's just hit and miss” I hissed a bit feeling a bit irritated by it.

“I can’t wait to meet him!”

“Oh the stories and the fashion”

“Are their animals in the village?” I looked over at Fluttershy.

“We have birds of crystal and other animals. Some were mixed with crystal and some were not” I heard the whistle of the train as it was slowly coming to a stop.

“I didn’t think we were in Ponyvile just yet”

“We’re not princess. The train has to make a few stops due to supplies we are carrying at the moment” I watched a guard walked in leaving the door slightly a jar. I could hear hooves running through the train before the door was busted in. A tall dark teal alicorn was standing in the doorway panting. His light teal mane was braided to his side with some strands of hair poking out. His crystal green eyes were shifting around the car. I had hidden under Luna’s wing watching silently.

“Where is she?” I could tell he was out of breath as his wings were stretched out at his side.

“Who are you?” Luna spoke up.

“Silver Sky Crystal I know you’re here. I can feel what little magic you have young lady” I flinched as I heard my name being called out “Your son told me all that was going on.”

“And why the hell did he send you a letter” I hissed.

“You were asleep for a month! For a month, he was worried something was wrong. Something that normal ponies couldn’t heal” I groaned as I felt like a foal being scolded. I sat up from under Luna’s wing staring at him. I could see the relief washed over him as he moved closer to the bench.

“Are you feeling okay?”

“Yes, grandfather” I huffed as I turned towards the others “This is my grandfather. The one I was just talking about”

“You never said he was an Alicorn!” my ears folded to my head as the group shouted at me. I used my hoof to rub my ear a bit to get the ringing out.

“Never thought it was the important part. I mean he is just a normal pony to me. Heck, I thought every pony had a grandfather or mother like him” I kept my eyes on them.

“Alicorns are rare Lily”

“Lily?” I turned my head towards him as I adjusted the glasses on my muzzle.

“I go by Moon Lily”

“I thought you killed her off?”

“No that was Crazy Sweet grandfather” I watched as he nodded slowly.

“So where are we going?”

“Ponyvile”

“Is that where you are staying?” I saw him staring at me. His lips were trying not to move into a smile.

“Jr told you already”

“Now why wouldn’t my granddaughter tell me she was in trouble? It's not like you to get a house arrest Silver” I groaned as I buried myself back under Luna’s wing.

“She attacked Discord,” I noticed Twilight staring at me. I glanced over at my grandfather who went stoned face.

“After what he did to my granddaughter’s village. I think it is more than acceptable” his voice was filled with disgust. I noticed Fluttershy trying to speak up but I held my hoof out.

“It’s alright Grandfather. He is under house arrest as well. We’re both in trouble with the princesses” I spoke up noticing my grandfather was glancing at me.

“Well, I will check this out”

“Grandfather it's night out” I whined causing him to chuckle. I could feel his mood changing as I was lifted from the bench. I watched as he used his magic to lift me up before holding me in the air with his hooves.

“I’m not six grandfather”

“I know but your birthday is coming up, right? How can I not hug and squeeze my granddaughter” I felt myself being pulled into a hug? I heard the others jump to their hooves.

“She injured!” I heard Red shout.

“She my”

“Red it's okay. Grandfather not hurting me too bad” I waved my hoof down towards him “Now RedGem this is my grandfather Atlas. Grandfather this is a member of my family RedGem”

“Her only doctor” I felt him glare at me “Who is about to kill me before she dies” I rolled my eyes as I heard him chuckle.

“She does that to me”

“Grandfather I have a question” I looked up at him as I felt a piece of taffy being placed in my hooves.

“I already know, and yes I brought you a bag of Saltwater taffy,” I noticed he was staring at me with soft uneasy eyes.

“Taffy!” I blushed as I realized where I was “No I wanted to know if other ponies could come with me to the village. I only ask because the crops are starting to rot and the trees are dying. I am not sure how long it will be around. I wanted to have all the help I could to get as many food items and memories out” I was messing with the bag of taffy in my hooves.

“I will need to talk this over with the princesses” I felt the train stop causing us to look up.

“Ponyvile!”

Chapter Thirteen

“Ponyvile!” my ears went up as I could hear the conductor shout. I could hear the others gathering their belongings before disembarking the train. I was placed on my grandfather’s back before leaving the train. I could feel the cool night wind on my fur. I let out a satisfying sigh as I stretched out on his back.

“Twilight!” I looked towards the side noticing Spike running towards the pony.

“Spike, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing, just Celestia is waiting at the library and she seems a bit unsettled,” I noticed his eyes were holding a bit of hidden concern. I jumped down from my grandfather’s back winching a bit.

“Is she okay?” I spoke up watching him shrug. I looked towards the library before walking off. I could hear the others yelling my name as I moved towards the tree house. Slipping past the guards I noticed Celestia sitting in the middle of the room. Something was off, way off. I watched as she turned around staring at me. I could hear her sigh.

“I was hoping my student would be here first”

“Well, you got me. I also wanted to warn you my grandfather is” I was stopped as my grandfather popped into the room behind me. I felt myself being pulled into his hooves. I watched as Celestia’s eyes widen.

“My star you should not be running off. Especially when you just woke up” I could hear him whine causing me to groan.

“Princess Celestia this is my grandfather Atlas” I felt myself being placed down.

“Princess Celestia I always wanted to meet you” I looked up at my grandfather noticing something was off. His eyes were soft but he was staring daggers at her. His words were coated in sugar and honey.

“I did not think there was another alicorn, a male alicorn alive” her voice was soft.

“I do like my privacy. I normally stay up north or the south. However, we can talk later since my star here wants to take some ponies to our village.” I noticed he walked out of the house whistling. I followed him as the others entered the house. I followed him blindly till we reached the empty town park. I watched as he pulled his wings up to his side. His body stiffened up causing me to feel an empty feeling in the pit of my stomach. His mood switched.

“You know I feel really put on the spot my star. I have told you time and time again to stay away from the sun and moon, and here you are! Under their watch!” I heard him growl as he turned around. Yep, he was faking his mood on the train.

“sorry” my ears dropped to my side as I rubbed my leg.

“Sorry? Silver I have told you time and time again when you were younger. Staying with the sun and moon will bring you nothing but trouble and the end of your life” I felt his hoof in my chest causing me to look up at him “And the question you asked me on the train. That was putting me on the spot. You know I do not like other ponies in the village besidea you and me” he growled at me. I was holding back my tears. When I finally get his nice and old self he turns into this angry alicorn that I don’t know.

“I’m sorry. I just thought that”

“You don’t think” I heard him sigh “I was really worried when I got that letter from your son. Your normally more clear-headed pony but this” I heard him grumble as I felt him pull me into a hug “Look I am disappointed Silver, this is something you should have told me about. I am sorry if I seem angry. I just don’t want to lose you” I noticed he was back to staring at me softly. I rubbed my head hearing the jingle of the bracelets. To be honest I forgot they were there.

“Where did you get these?” I felt him hold my hoof up. I was about to answer but he smiled “I didn’t know you knew how to enchant items”

“Trying” I spoke up as I pulled my hoof down “Trying, sucks huh”

“Keep working on it” I smiled as I watched him turn around and walk away. I grumbled to myself as I got to my hooves following him. I watched as he joined the group as they pulled him in. I kept to myself as watched him be pulled towards the kitchen getting fawned over by the others. His ego was getting inflated as he shared stories over tea and cookies.

“My Star come join us”

“No”

“You can’t be mad at ya own family” I turned and looked at Applejack.

“He had nearly a thousand years to visit me. I am the one who always sends him letters in order to hear from him. The last time I saw him was before the fall of the empire. He never even came to check on me when Necro died” I huffed “I lost a lot during those few months” I could see his wings drooping a bit.

“I am sorry my star. I did not think it was the best time for me to appear in Equestria. I don’t think ponies could handle another alicorn appearing after one was lost” I watched as he stared at me “Look I saw one good thing come out of it all”

“Oh, and what is that?”

“I see CrystalSnow’s sister survived the fall” he had a wicked smile on his face. I knew that look and that was the look of a checkmate. I glared at him.

“Aurora didn’t have any children grandfather”

“Oh” I could see his eyes glancing towards Twilight.

“Wait you know Aurora? She calls me that sometimes” my heart stopped as I picked up a heavy book from the shelf. I was walking closer to him as I held the book up and over his head ready to hit him. I felt my left back hoof being pulled out from under me. I found myself hanging from the rafters.

“How many times have I told you it is futile for sneak attacks,” I noticed he was glaring at me. I started to grumble at him as I was hanging in the air still.

“Back to what I was saying. I know that Aurora is her granddaughter and that her brother was CrystalSnow. Silver what was his title in the empire”

“You will half to kill me” I glared at him as he stared at me.

“That has lost all its meaning to me”

“I’ll just go have tea with Discord then” I smirked noticing he was staring at me shocked. I saw his eyes narrow at me as he got up.

“You will not go near him” I heard him growl.

“Well, then don’t ask me about CrystalSnow you fluffed up chicken!” I kept my sight of him. I could see his feathers were ruffled as the fur around his neck fluffed up.

“Fine” I could hear him growl before taking a few deep breaths “I think this conversation has gone on long enough” I watched as he had a smile on his face. I felt his magic dissipate around my hoof allowing me to drop to the ground.

“Lily!”

“Oh my”

“She is fine, aren’t you Silver” I raised my hoof as I pushed myself up. I looked up at him as I groaned “See, now Celestia, Luna you know who and who isn’t allowed to the village. Silver I will catch up with you after the trip, and please behave. Also stay away from Discord” his voice grew deep as I stayed sprawled out on the floor. I heard the door to the house open up and shutting before Fluttershy got up from her seat.

“Oh my, are you okay”

“Yeah, at least he didn’t drop me down an ice cavern. Those are hard to climb out of”

“I swear I understand why you are so hard-headed” I glanced towards Luna as she had a smile. However, my eyes moved over to Twilight noticing she was looking down at the floor.

“Twilight?”

“It’s just I swear I heard that name before. Even my brother couldn’t help me.”

“Twilight it’s a name of a pony who has long past”

“Yes but I know an Aurora. She was Aurora Sparkle the founder of my family and she” I watched as she went into a full rant mode. I could see Celestia was worried as Luna was glaring at me. I turned my head away from them.

“Silver?”

“I know Aurora Sparkler. Damn” I pushed my mane from my face “She was Aurora Crystal, I changed her name when she became an adult” I rubbed my face as I was breathing heavily.

“Why didn’t you say”

“Because I promised her! I did everything to keep her safe after the fall!” I snapped causing them to move back from me.

“Because of her brother’s position?” I looked towards Applejack as I rubbed my neck.

“Because of what happened to him. Look I can show you all that happened from my point of view. But I will say this Twilight, this will change you forever” I walked up to the purple mare causing her to stare at me.

“What do you mean?”

“Aurora was my granddaughter. This was during the time court became a battleground for the nobles. I was in a war with the Bluebloods since they did not think ponies who heavily believed in the night should be nobles. I got her family two jobs in the castle. One was a tea maker for Celestia and a bookkeeper. Aurora grew tired of having a target on her back so I arranged to have her name changed. I bought her the family home you live in. I told her I wanted a family picture every winter to check in on you. The house would stay in my name in secret but in public it would be in hers. I told her to keep the mare's name as Twilight so it would be easy to find her. Three times I did step in to save your side of the family. Once when the nobles fought hard to keep the telescope from being built. They backed off when I got the help of Surprise. She filled their homes up with enough glitter their still finding it. The last two times were recent.” I pulled my glasses off as I cleaned them.

“When you started Celestia’s school some nasty rumors were flying around. Now your family never came and asked for my help then. I just did it myself because who the hell would harm a foal? The last time was when they were trying to disprove Shining Armor so he couldn’t marry Cadence. Oh was Blueblood pissed when I proved him wrong. I am the reason nobles get their mail checked now. Surprise taught me how to make some glitter bombs” I smiled as I placed the glasses on my muzzle. I could see the others had gathered around Twilight in shock. Pinkie was trying to hold her laughter back as Applejack shook her head.

“You need to teach me that!”

“NO!”

“I can give you the recipe” I smiled as I felt myself being dragged by Celestia.

“I have never seen you in court”

“I normally hide myself as Poisoned Apple. I never show up to court like myself. Not after Sweet night and Sweet Tea’s mother was almost killed.”

“So, this makes Twilight one of your family members?”

“Of course. I can teach her some magic that only the family members know. I can not teach her cloud walking. You half to keep that skill up”

“Cloud walking darling?”

“We can walk on clouds without the help of magic. It’s a gift from my grandfather.”

“So how about that memory?” Pinkie smiled.

“Not without Discord. I love my grandfather but he is never around. And I am trying to make friends with him” I felt a bag of popcorn drop on my head.

“Somepony call me”

Chapter Fourteen

“Somepony call me?” I noticed he was sitting on Fluttershy’s head. I nodded as I pushed down my empty gut feeling.

“Alright so hold on” I smiled as I closed my eyes. I put a soundproofing spell around the room before casting my memory spell on the room.

I was sitting in the throne room with a scroll in my face going over a proposed plan that one of the nations had sent to me. I also had my grandson Archimedes a tall dark blue unicorn with a long white beard sitting beside me. He grumbled as he pulled his mane into a braid trying to calm his nerves.

“Grandmother are you sure she will listen to me” his deep voice filled the room as I pulled the scroll down.

“The empress is about to pick her new Cleric since Cherry is leaving Archimedes. Your son is upon them trying to get your job. I think the empress will listen to you” I rolled the scroll up as I noticed the throne doors opened up. The empress walked in as she smiled at us.

“Silver what are you doing here?” her voice was soft as she walked toward me.

“The yaks sent me a scroll of an updated peace treaty instead of here empress” I held the scroll up as she took it into her magic.

“Oh dear thank you my cleric”

“I’m not your cleric anymore empress. You have Cherry Berry for now” I glanced towards a dark purple earth pony with a pink and green mane trying to hide her face.

“You will always be my cleric Silver. You helped keep this empire alive” I noticed her smile as I looked towards her.

“Well thank you empress. I should leave as you pick Cherry’s new replacement” I let a chuckle out as I heard her laugh.

“I already chosen. I want CrystalSnow”

“Wait really?” I stopped and turned towards her.

“Yes. Your grandson was the only one that could properly answer any question that I could throw at him. The others all have families here in the castle. But they couldn’t even answer the stuff I gave them”

“Well Arch I guess we can go out and celebrate then” I smiled and walked out of the castle as I heard laughter from the empress and a groan from my grandson. I walked out of the castle and spent the day in the library. I skipped the memory of the night after dinner. My grandson Archimedes was walking in front of me with a yellow mare and a light pastel yellow. They were leaning on each other as my eyes glanced down towards a small purple unicorn filly jumping around in the snow. A tall white unicorn with a light blue mane was staring at his badge.

“Grandmother are you sure”

“For the last time CrystalSnow you can handle this.” I chuckled as I felt the purple unicorn tugging on my hoof. I looked down and smiled.

“Yes Aurora” I watched as she pointed towards the snow. I noticed something standing in the snow as I felt something moving past me. I turned my head and noticed a dagger sticking out of his chest. I could see his fur turning dark. I turned my head around noticing the pony or whatever sent the dagger was on fire. I cursed as I grabbed CrystalSnow and dashed him towards the castle. I left him with the medical ponies as I grumbled to myself. I watched as his family walked in as the Empress ran into the hall.

“What happened!”

“A dagger flew past me and landed into his chest. I was about to go after them but they set themselves on fire before I could go after them” I growled as I noticed the purple unicorn pulling my hoof.

“It’s alright grandmother you will get them”

“Yes I will”

“Cleric I will need you”

“Anytime Empress. I will be in the library. That dagger has magic on it and I can feel it from here” the majority of my memory had me in the library or in my study pulling books down and going through them

“Silver” a whimsical voice caused the ponies to turn towards me but instead of me. My ears moved as I turned my head.

“Hello Empress. Is this a social visit?” my voice was flat and calm as I watched the pink unicorn chuckle.

“It would only be a social visit Silver if we were having tea together and talking about your family.” I watched as she sat down in front of me causing me to tilt my head.

“You know. May I ask why have you not challenged my immortality?” I closed the book I was reading.

“Besides the celestial sisters you are the only one to follow me in time. Why question a good thing” I noticed her smile on her face as she leaned in towards me “But this isn’t a social visit Silver. I need your magical knowledge my cleric” I noticed her eyes were squinting at me as I sat up fixing my scarf.

“You need of me my empress?”

“CrystalSnow’s condition is getting worse. Every spell you or I have placed on him is breaking. Sombra is taking over and killing CrystalSnow. I need to do something for him Cleric” I grumbled as I looked towards the pile of books sitting beside me. I leaned over and pulled out a large black and silver book placing it in front of me.

“I found the spell that was on the dagger that struck him. First, this dagger was made for me. It kills the soul of the pony twisting their empty body into a catalyst for something dark and evil. Apparently, the spell was to draw in a tainted umbra from the depths of Tartarus. Empress who ever knew this spell received it from the alicorns of old. This spell was created by Void himself. It has no name and no cure to it. It was said to destroy this spell” I tapped on the book as I could see the empress mumbling.

“What can we do? Crystal is fighting Sombra and keeping him at bay. I left my daughter in your grandson’s hooves. Now, what can we do?” I could tell she was getting agitated.

“CrystalSun is staying behind. I can place them and the part of CrystalSnow’s soul into a gem hidden out of view of Sombra. I can show you where but that is it” I looked towards her as she nodded.

“Cleric set it up. I will send word to the sisters. Which one should I send it to since you are so close to them”

“Send one to both sisters. Send the pony by hoof. I will set the crystal up then I will get your daughter and my family out of the empire” I made the book shrink before placing it up in a dimension. I got up to my hooves and turned to walk out of the room. I was standing in a hall placing certain gems in a pattern.

“I thought you were going to create a place we can hide his soul Silver” I heard the empress grumble as I nodded.

“This red ruby will house his soul. I wanted to make it hard for Sombra to find the right one we are using. Plus CrystalSun is staying so I will be adding her to the wall”

“My guards are with my daughter and your grandson and daughter. What do I need to do” I turned and looked up at the empress

“Once we are out of the area just place them into the wall. That is all you need to do. The large white diamond has a charm on it if you wish to place your soul into it as well empress” I walked out of the hall as I could her huff.

“I am sending a letter to the sisters Silver. Stay away from the empire, please. And when the time is right please teach my daughter how to rule”

“I will empress” I walked out of the castle and started to make the long trek away from the empire with a couple of guards and my own family. We made it to Canterlot and got word a few days later Sombra had taken over and the empire was lost. I quickly ran through my memories of Aurora which were short till I came to a stop. Aurora was sitting under a tree with a small unicorn filly between her hooves. This was during the time my husband passed away. Aurora was watching the moon where Luna and Jr were now resting.

“I have three requirements I want you to fill for me Aurora” I broke the silence as I kept my eyes on the moon.

“Grandmother?”

“I know you want to leave the family. It is not widely hidden Aurora. Now the first rule is I want a holiday card to see how your family is doing. The second one tell them about me and their family here. If they ever need help or want to come back tell them to ask for the Hidden Crystal. Third, your last name is Sparkle now and you have a tradition of naming your girls Twilight” I handed her some papers over as she had tears in her eyes “I got you a house in town that will pass from family member to family member. If not it will fall to me and this part of the family. I also have a bank account set up for you”

“Grandmother why…why I am”

“You are family Aurora. You are blood and any child you have will be family too. My name may come with a lot of weight and enemies. You shouldn’t half to bear my problem. I will watch over you like the others but I will stay in the shadows Aurora. Your family will always be welcomed here. I will also keep quiet about this. Oh and if they ask tell them your brother died saving the empress. It makes for a better story than a curse killing his soul painfully and chaining a tainted soul from Tartarus to it and twisting him into a monster.” I got up to my hooves as I walked into the house.

I pulled the memory from the room watching them stare at me. I fixed my glasses as I sighed.

“That crystal is still holding his soul. If I or the empress would touch it, it would wake him up. He would look like Sombra but he will not be Sombra. You see Sombra was an umbra that was living in hell. So he and Crystal were two separate souls in one body. You can’t have that” I watched as popcorn was spilled by Discord.

Chapter Fifteen

“Why was I never notified of this? Or why was this hidden from my sister” I heard Celestia growl. I sighed as I walked towards an area of the library where I could place my back against the wall.

“I tired. Luna was not listening to me or Necro when we went to her. She was changing as we saw it. I made JR promise to stick by her side no matter what. We came to you asking for help. But you had your own problems. The forest was consuming the city, ponies needed a place to go fast. By the time our words reached your ears, it was too late. Sombra’s magic affected Luna causing her to turn. The city was destroyed. I and Necro turned to getting ponies a home built in Canterlot. By that time I was helping Raven raise her son before she left. Solar went to join your guard. I spent my time helping ponies who needed it and then taking care of my husband.” I was looking at the princesses with tears in my eyes “When I knew no pony needed me anymore I went into hiding. I made up a home in the everfree because who looks for an immortal mare in the everfree” I chuckled a bit.

I stayed silent as I watched them carefully. Twilight hadn’t moved from her spot in a while. Fluttershy was staring at her friend as Celestia had her back to me. Applejack and Rainbow had moved to their friend. I could see Rarity staring at me along with Discord. I was rubbing my chest as I was breathing heavily.

“look you can hate me all you want okay” I turned my head as I got up and walked towards the stairs. I needed to get out of the room as I started to feel hot again.

“Dearie and where are you going to?” I turned and noticed Rarity looking at me.

“Just giving you some space” I gave her a small grin trying to walk up the stairs. I was stopped by Discord as he pinned me to the wall.

“How could you hide something like this?” his voice was low as I stared at him.

“I promised to keep this hidden” I stared at him shocked. I could feel my body shaking as I noticed Fluttershy trying to pull him off.

“Discord stop” I was forced to look up at him as he was holding my lower jaw. I felt his nails digging into my fur.

“Discord!” I heard Celestia speak up as I felt her magic trying to separate us. He would not move. I noticed his eyes were switching to a golden yellow instead of the dull orange and red they were.

“Discord take your magic off of her now!” I heard Luna shouting.

“I’m not the one making her mane turn to fire.” I glanced to the side and noticed my mane was flowing behind me causing me to panic more. I was kicking my front and back hooves trying to get away. I felt his hand on my forehead.

“Calm down” his voice was deeper and it worked. His words worked making him even scarier to me. I watched in silence as he walked away from me. I felt Fluttershy and Luna on either side. I noticed Discord climbing the wall causing the others to snap out of their current thoughts. His form changed to take up the whole space above the rafters. His body was wrapped around the rafters allowing us to see his fur had a slight shimmer to it. His mane was flowing behind him as his one fang was missing. Beyond what I saw I couldn’t really describe him. He was a normal-looking creature that was no longer a mixed match.

“Discord?” I heard Fluttershy breaking the silence.

“You can call me order.”

“Where is Discord?” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“I’m here, well he is me. You see me and Discord are one in the same. I am the ruler of Order and Chaos because you see without order there is no chaos. Without Chaos, there is no order. I am hardly ever in my order form since order is established quickly. I am mostly Discord because I want to learn about ponies. Fluttershy my dear you are doing great”

“But, what is,” I noticed she was cut off by a claw.

“I need a more calm mind to speak about this topic. First off why am I Discord a lot? Well in order to keep the balance in this world I need to create some chaos. But about this topic” I felt his claw on my forehead “First off I am sorry for scaring you. I needed to make sure what I was seeing was true. Even when I attacked you the first time.” As he moved his claw from my head I quickly hid under Luna shaking.

“Discord what is going on!” I heard Luna shouting.

“To be honest I wanted to speak to my niece”

“Now I know he gone nuts. Discord ain’t got no kin” I looked over at Applejack trying to calm myself down.

“I don’t have children. But I have a sister and a brother. We were the first creatures to come to this world before the alicorns of old. We helped them create their world and to start yours. All was peaceful between us and the alicorns and it was lovely. I would help Faust create order within her creations while the others did their jobs.”

“What changed?” I glanced over at Twilight.

“One of the alicorns stole from sister and brother. The alicorn stole their child”

“Wait! Your sister and brother married each other?” Pinkie shouted as the others shudder. I could feel his eyes rolling in his head.

“In today’s terms, he would be my brother-in-law. Back when we were starting out there was no word for it. We just called each other brother and that was it.”

“So, your niece went missing. Did they find her?”

“No Fluttershy. From a certain point, we consider her dead. They said they were going to send two ponies down to Equestria to look for her but that didn’t happen.”

“So you found her?” Rarity pipped up “Oh I need to make a dress”

“I did and judging from what she has on, so did her parents” I watched as he leaned his head down to my level. I kept myself hidden under Luna shaking.

“and…And what would that be” I finally spoke up shaking.

“Your bracelets”

“I was given to me by”

“Void or the pale mare. I don’t understand why they called him a mare. Void is a friend of ours. He could always see our perspective”

“I had parents and they died a long time ago and”

“By the way your acting they didn’t tell you” I walked out from under Luna. I was staring at him my legs were shaking.

“Tell me what?”

“Not my place to say. I will say that, other than that question I will answer all that you have” I watched him smile as he returned to his normal form. I kept my eyes on him as he walked over placing a pillow on the floor.

“Who is that for?”

“You” after he said that I crashed to the floor “You had a spell rune placed on you.”

“To make sure no pony knew” I started to cough up some blood “This is going to hurt” I chuckled as I tried to get up but was forced back down.

“Why would you go that far!” I was shocked as I saw Twilight staring at me “Why, just why?”

“Aurora was scared of what the future held for her family. She did not want the fall of the empire placed on her shoulders. Her father was already shielding her from the worse of it. Nobles are not nice Twilight” I stopped for a moment coughing up more blood “They wanted him dead when they found out. I hid him in Hallow Shades where our family started.”

“Why not tell me up front?”

“Would it change your outlook on me?” I saw her staring at me. I could tell she was thinking as her eyes were shifting back and forth.

“Maybe” her voice was soft as I nodded.

“See”

“Will you be alright?” I could see the worry in her eyes as I gave her a smile.

“If getting tossed off a cliff and then off a waterfall by Discord didn’t kill me, then this is a walk in the park” I chuckled as I pulled the pillow closer “Just let me rest here” I passed out.

Chapter Sixteen

I was walking on the moon again. I found myself walking around the dark bluegrass. I could hear some humming coming from a nearby place. Following the humming, I noticed Selene sitting in the garden sowing something together. Moving closer I noticed she was making a stuffed owl with black fabric with silver string. It had a galaxy pattern on it with stars for eyes and on its wings.

“You can come and sit beside me” her singing stopped as I jumped a bit.

“How did you know I was here?” I walked out and sat beside her.

“I know where all my children are. I saw you meet your uncle” I watched as she placed the owl in my hooves before patting my head.

“How did you know that?”

“he told us.” I was still confused as I pulled the owl towards me. I shifted my hooves again causing the bracelets to move.

“Have you used those?”

“No, I don’t know how” I noticed her wings fluffed up.

“We will have to fix that” I stayed silent as she placed a plate full of black chocolate bars with small white chocolate dots. I picked up a bar and started to chew on it.

“These are my favorite. How did you know to make them?” I heard her chuckle as she patted my head again.

“Who did you think taught you the recipe” I could hear a chuckle in her voice. I watched as she poured some tea for us. I glanced down towards the owl messing with it as I could feel my inner child coming out.

“Why did every pony call me tainted?” I spoke up looking toward her. I noticed she stopped as her head hung a bit.

“Because you are. You are tainted and stolen from us.”

“What am I?”

“Give me some time. We don’t feel you are in a safe environment while the thief is out there” I grumbled as I held onto the owl. I felt myself being placed under her wing.

“I promise to tell you when it is safe” I nodded as I felt her wing covering my face. Her wing turned from slightly dark silver to pure black.

I woke up laying on a pile of pillows. Glancing around I could see I was not where I passed out. Getting to my hooves I cracked a few joints as I moved towards the door. Once the door was open I could hear voices and smell the scent of waffles cooking. A grin formed on my muzzle as I walked towards the bathroom, cleaning myself up I slowly walked down the stairs and towards the kitchen. I found Twilight and her friends sitting at the table talking. Taking up the empty spot I made myself a plate.

“Twilight how are you feeling?” Rarity spoke up as I silently ate my waffles.

“As much as one pony can be. I mean I wish I didn’t know, but I am glad I do know” I was starting to feel guilty as I sat here and listened to them.

“We are still here for ya Twi” I was staring down at my plate ready to take a bite till Applejack hit the table. The plate flew up and hit me in the face. I had one waffle on my head with syrup running down my face. Getting up from my seat I walked towards the sink cleaning my fur.

“Thank you, guys. I was scared this would change everything for me”

“Twilight this means nothing! You are still the awesome mare we know today! Besides, this Lily or Silver could be a crazed mare” I turned and noticed Rainbow was stuffing her face with hay bacon.

“How crazed could one pony be? I mean Discord knows who she is”

“No applejack dear, he knows what she is” I was watching them only noticing Fluttershy was staring at me.

“He could be acting with her. They could be running a scam” Rainbow huffed. My blood was boiling as I placed the rag I had in my magic down. I fixed my glasses on my muzzle before walking to the door. I used my magic to change the food into screaming pies before walking out. I slammed the door in a huff as I walked through town. I knew my life would be questioned but to say I am working with Discord! That mare has to be crazier than me. I paid for a ticket to Canterlot as I needed to return home for a bit.

“Where are you going?” I blinked as I turned my head to my left. I noticed Spike standing there with a bag of food in his claws.

“I am going to Canterlot for the time being. I do not think others want me around, not after last night” I felt my ears folding against my head as tears filled my eyes.

“You okay?”

“No. Every pony around me knows what is going on but me. Every pony is quiet and staring at me with hatred or disgust. I just….I need to be alone” I sighed as I boarded the train to Canterlot. I left him standing on the platform as I leaned back into the bench I had picked. The train ride was silent as I was left alone with my thoughts. Maybe Canterlot is not the place I need to be. I think I need to go back on ponies and head home.

Walking from the train platform, I moved towards the older district where most of the nobles stayed. I was too busy to notice the zombie chasing Blueblood down the street. I walked up to a two-story grey home with black shutters and a roof. The fence was black with different crystals embedded into the wood. I pushed the gate open allowing me to walk in. Crystal cherry trees lined the walkway adding some shade. I moved towards the wooden door with the stained glass. Pushing it open I could hear the ponies talking and chatting about. Slowly shutting the door I made my way past the library and the dining room. I could see the others gathered around the table playing Uno.

I walked to the back into the old style of kitchen. The floor and the walls were made from dark stone. The counters had a sink and some newer appliances but most of it was the same. A large black kettle sat in the middle of the room as many of the vegetables from the village were growing out of the wall. I noticed an all-white mare standing at the newer stove slowly turning a spoon in the pot.

“Please tell me that they did not leave you in charge of food” I walked over noticing the black ink spreading along her face. I heard a chuckle coming out of her.

“I gave you food poisoning one-time grandmother.”

“Three times Snow. The first one was you, the last two were when you were teaching the triplets” I narrowed my eyes at her before she started to laugh.

“Yes, well you are going to miss me giving you food poisoning” her grin spoke more words than her silence.

“I will. Now I will be in town for a few days. For tonight I want to spend some time in my study before the others tackle me to the ground.”

“Heads up then. Grave is in town” my eyes widen as I started to move out of the kitchen. I stepped out into the small backyard and walked towards the mountain wall entering between two bushes that were hidden by a large willow tree. I was staring down at an empty hall. I tapped my hooves on the wall causing the touches to light up. The soft flames allowed me to see the dark wood around the area as I moved down the hall. I slowly moved down the hall till the room opened up to a large cavern. This room was straight out of a witch's dream. It was a large two-story cavern with floating bookshelves filled to the brim with hoof-written books or books that were long gone. Small colorful orbs were pushing the shelves around as a small pink orb was sweeping the floors. The green orbs were working on the top floor cleaning the armor and the weapons while the blue orbs were rearranging the crystals. The purple ones were fixing the different potions and the ingredients. On the bottom floor, the others were moving all the books around while the pink orbs swept. I glanced down and noticed the floor still had the map carved into the floor. My eyes followed the wood grain towards the walls where crystals were growing. They were all fighting for a spot on the wall growing towards the skylight. I could see the ivy were different shades of green as it hung from the skylight. I moved towards a pile of pillows that were gathered around a large fire pit.

I walked around the study picking up random items. I had collapsible boxes in the middle filled with pots and pans that I would need to cook. I had a large fluffy and warm blanket as the nights grew cold. I had a small pillow for my head to rest on. I placed a few empty crystals in the blanket allowing me to store anything. Glancing around the room I started to think about what I would need. Going home is simple, I just need rope, boxes, something to sleep with, pans to cook, and boxes to bring some fruit and vegetables with. I grumbled as I heard metal clicking against the floor.

“Mother?” I looked up and noticed Jr was in his armor. He had a sullen look on his face as he walked toward me.

“I am getting stuff together to go home with” I sighed as I pushed my mane out of my face.

“I am here to take you to the castle. Celestia got a worrying letter from Spike”

“Jr if you want to get me in that castle at this moment. I better be dead” I snarled as I was in no mood to fight or argue with him. I noticed he pulled his sword out.

“I knew you were going to say that” I heard him groan. I stood ready for him as I knew his sword would break. I watched as he ran towards me holding his sword out. I took a step to the side hitting the blade in the middle. I watched as the blade snapped causing him to fall forward.

“Mother please”

“No. I am tired Jr. I am tired of others knowing something about me that I don’t. I am tired of others staring at me with sadness or disgust. I am tired of all of this” I snapped as I stared at him. I took my glasses off of my muzzle before slamming them to the ground. I heard them snap as I kept my eyes on my son.

“If I could, I would rest with your father” I used my magic to gather the items in the middle. I made them smaller before packing them away in a saddle bag. Once that was done I turned and walked out on him. Once I was outside I used my magic to spread my wings. I gave my wings a bit of a test before taking them off. I flew up above the clouds keeping myself hidden from sight. The air was silent, I could hear no screams or laughter. This made me worry a bit since I could always hear something. I followed the clouds till I saw the edge of the mountains. Once I saw the end I dipped below the clouds. Once I got below the clouds I could now see why I heard nothing. The weather ponies started a bloody storm. I could see where the last house was and that gave me hope.

“Mother!” I turned around and noticed Jr was following me. I shook my head thinking he was nuts to come out in this storm with his armor on.

“Jr you are nuts to come out in a storm like this”

“So are you!”

“How was I supposed to know a storm was coming” I growled as I stopped at the edge of Canterlot.

“It was one reason I wanted to stop you”

“You wanted to drag me back to the castle”

“That too” I groaned as I looked up towards the dark clouds that rest above our heads. I looked back at him as he moved some of the water from his eyes.

“Look Jr head back”

“Mother I can’t…. your mane is sticking up” I blinked as I looked up noticing my mane. I shoved Jr out of the way before a flash of light filled my eyes. I felt something sharp and painful running through my body. As The lighting hit me I felt something crack within me as I fell from the sky. Looking up towards Jr I noticed a figure standing above the clouds with wings opened. Before I could look over at Jr I landed hard on something solid. I could feel my wings breaking while I could feel a few more bones breaking. I winced as I tried moving but my body did not want to listen. All I could do was lay there letting the rain fall on my fur.

“Mom!”

“Mom!” I moved my eyes as I saw Jr running towards me. He pulled his helmet off as he moved his head down towards me.

“Mom!” my eyes widen a bit as he never called me that unless something was really wrong. I tried to breathe in but I felt a burning in my lungs. I could feel my magic dropping causing a burning sensation to run through my veins. I let out a loud gasp as I tried to get up.

“No mom please stay still. Stay here I need to get some pony” I was pushed back down on my side. I could hear him take off in a hurry leaving me in silence. I felt myself slipping in and out of consciousness as I felt something hit my back.

“Oh no,” I could hear different voices yelling and screaming before passing out.

Chapter Seventeen

I found myself walking in a blizzard hearing voices shout and scream before silence. Turning my head I found myself sitting outside of a small hut made from crystal and rock. A grey mare with a silver mane hanging down her side stared at me with a smile. Her eyes were wrapped in a cloth keeping them hidden. I knew this mare, it was my mother. Glancing down I noticed my hooves were small again. Looking to my right I noticed the village was back to normal. The hills and fields were covered in a soft green crystal moving in the wind.

“Silver you need to get up my dear” I rubbed my eyes as I looked up at my mother.

“Sorry mother did I fall asleep?” I noticed my voice was softer than normal “Is there something wrong?” I hopped up noticing the pegasus were moving the clouds around while chatting away.

“You told me to wake you. You wanted to practice for tonight and for grandfather. I think he said he would be around tonight” I felt my eyes widen as I saw the large brown book with silver edges and trim. It was the spell book that I had made and practiced from. I took this book in my hooves hugging it before placing it on my back. Once I felt it was on my back I ran down the dirt path. I came to a stop at a rugged stoned wall that separated more huts like my own. Taking a left I could see vendors and stalls being placed up while others were going about their day. Earth ponies were working on homes and fences while the Pegasus were moving clouds about. I stopped at the trunk of a large crystal cherry tree that shaded half ot the village.

“Runt!” I jumped at the loud shout. My heart was racing causing me to turn around. I saw a white Pegasus with a blue mane laughing his flank off.

“Arial!” I wined as I looked at him. He ruffled my mane with his wing causing me to push it back.

“Sorry I had to do that” I could hear the laughter in his voice “So what are you doing here? I thought you were going to your spot to study and practice?” I watched as he stayed in the air his tail moving behind him.

“I am. I wanted to see what vendors were up”

“Well, Father sent me to tell you do not spoil your dinner. Grandfather will be joining us for dinner” I felt his hoof rubbing against my head causing me to huff.

“Fine”

“Arial we you to push the rain clouds over the fields!”

“Half to go sis” I watched him fly off leaving me with a messy mane. After that, I wanted a moon pie. I moved through the village to the outskirts. On my walk, I noticed many unicorns with tomes on their back. They were all walking with their soon-to-be teachers at their side. Depends on them passing the test. I didn’t have a teacher as I was hoping the moon would come and teach me personally. Wanting to get to my book I rushed to my spot till my nose made me come to a stop. Looking at the stall to my right I noticed the moon pies were being put out. I walked towards the stall watching as the pies were made.

“Here you go little one. For good luck on the test tonight” the vendor smiled at me as he handed me a moon pie. My face lit up as I stared at him.

“Thank you” I walked off taking a bit into the marshmallow treat. I could feel the marshmallow stick to the top of my mouth as I forced the treat down without water. I walked along the dirt road till it was nothing but grass. I made my way up to a little hill which allowed me to rest my book up against it. I opened the book to the tagged page I was working on. The pages were stained and torn with use. I glanced down at the book looking at a picture of a flower with words written around it. This spell is what I have been working on for days and hope to use it to impress others. I closed my eyes and flared up my horn. I felt my magic wrap around the flower causing me to open my eye. I grew excited as the dead flower was starting to be vibrant and filled with life. However, I ran into the same problem. The magic and the life left in the dead flower started to interact with my magic. It didn’t backfire till a wave of magic hit me from behind causing me to release the spell early. I ended up being tossed onto my back.

I grumbled as I rolled to my stomach. I pushed the mane from my face in time to see my brother flying towards me. The sky in the background was covered in smoke and flames causing me to worry. Screams and laughter filled my ears as I felt my brother tackling me. I found myself being wrapped up in his hooves before getting dragged into the open snow.

“Brother what about mom and dad!” I shouted through the snow storm.

“Father sent me to get you out of there” I heard his voice tired as he was panting hard. I glanced towards him as I felt snow hit my back. I found myself trapped under him causing me unable to breathe. I tried to push him up and off of me.

“Brother!” I shouted but I got no response. I looked over at him and his eyes were open slightly. Unsure of what to do I used my magic to create a barrier around us till the snowstorm calmed down. I had fallen asleep waking up by a warm liquid hitting my back. Opening my eyes I noticed my fur was being covered in a redish-black liquid coming from my brother’s body. I started to panic allowing me to dig at the snow. After digging for a bit I was able to crawl out from under him dropping the barrier. My heart was panting as I noticed the snowstorm calm down. Doing the only thing I knew I used my magic to pull my brother towards the village. I am used to this as my brother would get drunk with his father most nights.

As I got to the village I noticed my book was still in its same position allowing me to pick it up. I placed it on my back leaving my brother near the hill. I slowly walked back into the village hoping to find some pony left alive. Many of the huts were broken while many were on fire creating the black smoke that filled the air. I moved closer to the center of town where I noticed most of the ponies. I walked towards each one moving them hoping for them to wake up. The same liquid that stained my coat, stained the ground where each one was laying. I had tears in my eyes as I started to grow scared.

“Silver?” I turned scared out of my mind. I noticed my grandfather was gliding down to the ground. I started to cry as my book slid down my back.

“They won’t wake up. I think they drank too much” I ran towards him as I buried my face into his leg.

“Silver where were you?”

“I was on my hill practicing my magic. Then brother flew me out of town. But he won’t wake up either” I cried as I stared at my grandfather. I felt myself being pulled closer to him.

“It’s alright Silver. I will be here for you” I felt him nuzzle me as he placed me on his back. I let out a yawn and fell into a deep sleep.

I had my eyes open noticing I was in a room with many ponies standing over me. I was panting hard as I could tell something was wrong with the two of them. They were smaller forms of the silver Alicorn and the golden alicorn. They were moving their hooves weaving black lines with Discord floating above.

“What did we just see?” I heard Twilight speaking.

“That was mother’s past. Grandfather told us the story many years ago when mother started to break down crying.”

“At least she's alive” I heard Luna groaning.

“Princess, didn’t you say we would be in her dreams till we reached her?” I heard Fluttershy speak up.

“Sister?”

“Shit she's awake,” I noticed as many of them gathered around me. I blinked my eye once as I felt an ich coming on.

“Shit” I heard the silver one speak up before waving her hoof over my face. I tried to say something but I fell into the darkness again.

“Are you ready? The Empress is waiting Princess Luna” I spoke up as I felt my silver bracers move on my legs. I had stopped in front of a flat-face crystal fixing my armor. I had on a white button-up under a black vest. Once I had the vest on I pulled on a dark heavy blue dress coat on. The coat had stars at the bottom matching the metal bracers I had on. I placed a metal breastplate with a crescent moon sitting in the middle. I looked over at Luna who was fixing her crown.

“How bad can she be?”

“Think of Celestia but add ten” I huffed as I noticed the guard bowing towards us both. I took a breath in and out slowly before opening the doors to the throne room. I allowed Luna to enter first as I followed her keeping out of sight.

“Ah! The Lunar Sister of the Celestial two comes to answer my request?” The empress had a smile that could kill.

“Yes, I heard many stories of this place. My words cannot do its justice” Luna knew how to kiss flank.

“Yes and you come alone? Why did the other sister not come?”

“Celestia is busy with the yaks”

“Aw yes the Yaks. They are a hoof full, can take months with them to get a simple week’s worth of deals out of them” I heard her growl as I stayed hidden.

“Yes, But I did not come alone empress. I do hope you mind I brought my knight commander with me” my eyes widen as I noticed Luna taking a step to the side. I followed her as I did not want to be seen.

“What Knight Commander?” I noticed the empress climbing off her throne. My ears went up as I moved around Luna as the Empress did the same.

“Knight Commander Skull-Crystal stay still for the empress” I heard Luna scolding me as I was behind her and the empress was in front of her.

“No” I changed the tone in my voice hoping nothing would come of it.

“No!” they both shouted. I watched as they both turned towards me. I meekly waved towards the empress knowing where this is going.

“Cleric! I told you to go out and relax! I did not mean to join the Celestial Sister’s army!” I watched as she whipped her head towards Luna “If you get my Cleric killed I will start a war with Equestria. She is on a loan of good faith!” I watched as she turned her head towards me “And Skull-Crystal? Do you think changing your name would keep you out of my sights”

“I got married” I watched as her face went from scolding to soft and joyful. I felt myself being pulled into a hug.

“You must bring your husband! I want to meet him and any children you have. You did marry a stallion?”

“Yes! He takes care of the dead and the ones who will pass in the Everfree City” I groaned as I felt the ground hit my side.

“Sounds like you. Still, you need to bring him. I will set up a home for you so if the sisters don’t work out you can come back Cleric” I was sitting rubbing my head.

“She has a way with ponies” I heard Luna speaking as I nodded.

“Hey! You will always be my cleric no matter what. So Lunch? I am starving Cleric!” I heard her shout. I groaned as I got up and followed her silently with Luna at my side. Once we were out of the throne room I found myself in darkness again.

Chapter Eighteen

I was lying on the ground my ears catching the sound of hooves walking. I opened my eyes to find myself laying on a moving surface. Sitting up slowly I noticed that it had stars that were ringing in my ears. Different shades of blue were dancing along the lines of purple and light pink. I watched the floor change into a wall allowing me to see princess Luna and the others walking around aimlessly. Moving to the wall I knocked on it trying to get their attention.

I could see they had turned to me talking to each other. I stayed in the same spot before knocking on the wall again. I watched as they were walking over to the wall silently Pinkie on the other hoof came crashing into the wall her tail wagging behind her.

“Pinkie! Don’t scare the poor thing!” I could hear applejack shouting.

“Don’t worry I am used to it” I spoke up. I could see the others staring at me.

“Sister?” Luna ran over to the wall only to be stopped by it.

“Sister I think I found her!” I watched as Luna started to bang on the wall “But why can’t I get to her”

“Luna I don’t think that is her?” I watched as Celestia walked up to the wall with the others. I could hear a slight chuckling coming from above. I looked up and noticed Discord in his larger form. He was smiling down at us like an ally cat looking at its prize.

“Poor Luna you can’t cross this wall to see if this is your poor Silver” he spoke up stretching his arms.

“Why not?” She shouted staring daggers at the creature.

“Let me see” he started to stroke his beard.

“We are in the land between life and death. You call this limbo” I turned my head and noticed Void walking out of the shadows sitting against the wall “On your side is the mortal side and over here is the celestial side” he looked at them as Twilight looked towards her princesses.

“Then why aren’t the princesses over there?”

“Let me restate my phrase. Where you are is the side that all beings made from clay will go. You all are the creations of Faust and her magic. Your souls may be connected to celestial beings but your body was not made from them. Over here are where the ones made from the Celestials will go. Silver here was made by them” he pointed towards me as I looked at him.

“So will you tell me what the hell is going on then?”

“Nope. Your parents will have to tell you themselves” Discord smiled causing me to groan.

“Ass” I growled causing him to chuckle.

“I know. Now it's time for you to return home” he smiled as I felt Void dragging me away from the wall. I started to grumble as I felt the shadows wrap around me.

I sat up with a gasp trying to get air into my lungs. My fight was futile as I felt a tube running down my throat. I started to grip the bed as I was pushing myself up into a sitting position. I felt a bunch of wires pulling at my skin causing me to turn behind me. I could see a heart monitor attached to me giving me a slight smile. Gripping the wires in my magic I pulled them from the wall and machines causing alarms to go off in the hallway.

“RED!”

“I DID NOT DO IT!”

“I THOUGHT YOU SAID SHE WAS SETTLED!”

“SHE IS” I listened to the others yell in the hall over the alarms.

“THEN WHY IS HER HEART FAILING!”

“I DON’T KNOW SHE WAS STRUCK BY LIGHTING AND FELL HALFWAY DOWN CANTERLOT!” I could hear them yelling still as the door was flung open. I watched as the curtain was pulled back allowing me to see half of the medical side of the family standing behind Red. They were itching holding different carts as they were staring at me.

“Okay it's not her heart she's just awake”

“Can some pony go and grab the princess please” he groaned as he walked towards the machines causing the alarms to grow silent. I was pushed back into the bed as the tube was pulled out of my muzzle. I could feel the wires being placed back onto my body. I could feel the others placing pillows around my hooves and my back. I settled into the pillows as I felt some warm blankets getting draped over me. I ignored the pillows as I was looking down at the bandage that ran down my chest. I ran my hoof along the bandage causing me to huff a bit.

“Many of the family stayed around. Mostly the older generations” I looked to my side and noticed Pink Spot standing beside the bed. She was mostly a strawberry pink earth pony with a white spot over her right eye. I was about to open my muzzle but she placed her hoof on my muzzle to quiet me.

“They are taking care of day-to-day operations. Even Blueblood. I think he may be taken care of as many of the family kind of threaten to use him as a pinata” she chuckled as I rolled my eye. I looked over at Red with just a nagging feeling washing over me.

“Red who fixed me up?”

“The surgeons that were on staff at the time. They took care of the limbs and the other parts while I worked on your heart” I could see him staring at me.

“Odd I didn’t see normal ponies working on me. I saw gold and silver ponies with the princesses and the elements in the room” I groaned as I rubbed my head.

“Well, the surgeons were Golden Songflower and Silver Coin. you meet them both when I had them over for dinner” I nodded as I knew the two ponies he was talking about “Princess Celestia and Luna stayed in the room since you were waking up. The elements were on standby not sure if something wrong was going to happen. The shadows were climbing the walls as you woke up.” I watched as Red walked closer to the bed “I couldn’t work on you as a solo surgeon because I got to Canterlot late.” I sighed at the information that was given to me. I leaned my head back into the pillow letting out a sigh.

“Okay, I think we need to let grandma rest” I looked towards the door to see a large dark green earth pony with ivy mixed with dark green mane walking in.

“Come on Garden” Red spoke up as the stallion looked down at him.

“Red you may be the doctor but I don’t think standing around watching her will help” he huffed causing the rest to chuckle. I let out a yawn as I settled down.

“Still we need”

“I’m sorry” I spoke up softly causing the fighting to stop.

“Don’t be sorry grandmother. You’ve done much for all of us. You gave most of us a chance to live when we thought our lives would end. You raised us and gave us something to work towards. You supported this family and all of us. I think it's our turn to support you” I noticed Garden smiling as I fell into a deep sleep. As I was sleeping I was woken up by more fighting. Looking over at the door I could hear my family fighting with the princesses. Sitting up I grumbled again. Turning towards the wall I pulled the cords out of the machines causing the alarms to go off. I simply waited as the fighting came to a halt and the door opened up. This time the princesses were mixed in with the elements.

“The one time I want to rest and I hear fighting” I hissed as I glared at most of them.

“Oh by the nine grandmother is dying!” I heard most of the family shouting causing me to stare at them. I then watched them running out of the room screaming for the others. Garden Ivy pushed the elements and the princesses into the room.

“This would be your only chance” he smiled as he closed the door behind them.

“Really they think you're going to die? Isn’t that a little harsh?” Rainbow spoke up as I grumbled.

“What are you going on about ego with wings?” I glared over at the blue pegasus.

“Silver never stays laying down Rainbow. She wouldn't rest even after having a full manticore’s tail pulled from her. I had to tie her down to the bed for a week with the help of her husband. Also don’t mind her attitude from her. She gets this way when she is irritable, grumpy, stuck in one place with nowhere to run, or in pain. Most of the time it's all of them” I rolled my eyes at the sound of princess Luna’s voice.

“Come talk to me when your done adding glitter to your mane”

“I do not add glitter to my mane”

“You sure? You add glitter your sister dyes her hair. Hell her coat is not even that white its a dull greyish white” I huffed as I heard some gasp.

“You’ve used that already Silver. Try something new for once”

“Fine your the better-looking sister anyway. Sorry, Celestia you just had one too many cake slices for me. I am a pie type of mare” I looked at the princesses noticing Luna was trying to hide her smile and Celestia wanted to kill me.

“Look you came in here with one happy puppy” I pointed towards Twilight “a hyperactive pink glitter bomb that should be registered as a weapon” I moved to Pinkie “Ego on wings “I pointed towards Rainbow “The only level-headed pony in the whole group” I pointed towards applejack “A perfect pony to just use as bait” I pointed towards Rarity “ and then the quiet one who you will forget “I moved over to Fluttershy as I glared over at the princesses. I felt a hoof hit my head.

“Shut up Knight commander or I will get red to put you under.” I sighed as I slumped my shoulders forward while I buried my face into a pillow.

“What do you want” my voice was muffled.

“I wanted to see how you were doing,” Luna spoke up.

“We wanted to talk about the trip” Celestia spoke up with venom in her voice. The others softly agreed.

“However, your perfectly fine,” I noticed Luna was smiling as I sat up staring at her in shock.

“Have you ever just thought that this one time I want to sleep?” I was pulled towards her as Luna was quickly looking me over before pulling me into a hug.

“Sister I think she is dying” I could feel tears dropping on my head “She never said she wanted to sleep after being hurt. You are not dying! I won’t let you!” I was released as Luna ran out of the room. I saw the others following her causing me to sigh.

“Midnight” I spoke softly hoping she would hear me.

“Yes, grandmother” I shifted my eyes to see the shadow from under the bed had elongated itself allowing me to see it.

“Grab my travel bag the emergency one. Make sure it has everything I need and meet me at the train station, please. I think it's time I went home” I spoke up again as the shadow disappeared. I took a deep breath in and let it out slowly before pulling the tubes and wires off of me. I grabbed a sheet changing the color to black before wrapping it around me. I fixed it to look like a shawl and a hood. Fixing the hood I placed an illusion spell on it to change my coat to a deep royal blue with a pair of fish swimming around an orb. I moved in front of the medical wing and made my way slowly to the train station where I noticed Jr was sitting and waiting. He was the one who had my bag and not Midnight.

“I guess you got it from Midnight” I spoke up walking to him.

“She asked me to give it to you” I picked up the bag and looked towards him.

“Tell her I said Thank you”

“Your really going to go home without everypony?” I looked over at Jr and nodded.

“I think it's best that I head home. I’ve caused nothing but a headache” I picked up the bag and walked towards the train station paying for a ticket to the north.

Chapter Nineteen

The train ride was peaceful allowing me to pull the illusion from the makeshift clothing I had. I kept the hood and the shaw up keeping my face covered as I kept the bag close. I was sitting in the back of the train keeping my back against the wall. I took a few deep breaths as this trip was scaring me just a bit. I rolled my shoulders as I watch the scenery change from the grass to snow as the moon moved into the sky. I got to my hooves placing my bag on my side as I waited at the door to disembark. As I was waiting I noticed the guard waiting towards the back of the platform. I quickly moved towards the top of the train s I could escape.

Once the train came to a stop I quickly jumped from the train and onto the platform quickly moving into the crowd. Stretching my hooves I walked along the barrier till I got to a certain point. This point was further away from the empire and the train station. Shaking my coat I pushed through the barrier and into the snow. I could feel the snow crunch under my hooves as I started to move through the snow. The cold didn’t bother me anyway. I was almost at the mountain range when I heard shouting. This caused my ears to perk up thinking something was tricking me. Glancing around I saw nothing. Turning my head I turned around and kept pushing forward.

“LILY!” my ears twitched as I heard my name being called. I stopped and turned behind me. I swear I could see something moving towards me. I started to freak out causing me to turn and run into the cave that was in front of me. I moved along the cave till I saw a set of royal blue stairs made from ice. Taking the stairs I stopped halfway while listening.

“Pinkie! You want the stairs” I heard Jr speaking. He must have told them where I was going. I let out a slight curse as I kept moving to the top of the stairs exiting to my left. I walked out onto a cliff overlooked by a bunch of clouds. Taking one final breath I jumped and landed in a snowbank below. Popping my head up out of the snow I could see the grave marker in front of me. Walking over to the marker I heard some screams behind me than silence. Pinkie was first, then Applejack and Rainbow Dash, then Rarity and Fluttershy along with Twilight and the princesses.

“Last step is a doozy” I huffed as I turned back to the grave. I sat down in front of it bowing my head. I placed my hooves together as I let out a slow breath. I had my eyes closed for a moment as I heard hooves moving behind me. I opened my eyes as I watched the crystal I had around my neck float in front of my eyes glowing. I took a breath in and let it out in a short quick puff. I watched as the crystal sent out a shock wave clearing out the clouds and revealing a large open cavern with white translucent ponies walking around while some moved clouds.

“Mulțumesc frate că ai vegheat asupra satului.(Thank you brother for watching the village)” I patted the headstone before getting up. I noticed the others were standing on the edge looking down into the valley. My village is larger than two Canterlots put together. One half was filled with fruits and vegetables while the other half was filled with many homes. Some homes were missing leaving only outlines while the other half were still partially standing. A large cherry tree sat in the middle with a large river running behind it.

“Oh my”

“Welcome to my home. Other ponies first, pegasus please no flying only Jr and I can. Unicorns no magic as we are on a different set of lay lines than what Equestria” I bowed towards them as I watched as they all entered the village before I followed them. I stepped onto the top of the stairs watching as the clouds settled over us. I walked past them down the set of stairs listening to the crystals around us hum. Once I touched down on the solid ground I looked back and noticed the others were right behind.

“This is large! How could you hide something like this?” Twilight spoke up as I pulled my hood down. I stayed quiet as I turned to walk down the road. I stopped when I came to the Cherry tree. Turning to my right I made my camp in the middle of a house that was missing its roof. I pulled out a small set of tools as I took my hood off.

“Jr you and the others have free roam. You know the rules” I turned and started to walk toward the large cherry tree. I glanced up and noticed the pink crystals hanging from the tree causing me to softly sigh.

“Lily you shouldn’t” I heard Luna shouting till her voice died down as she moved closer. I turned and noticed the rest of the group standing behind me.

“You wanted to know why I could hide this large village” I got up and slipped behind a tombstone. I glanced over at them as I jumped up onto a headstone noticing they were gasping at me.

“Each headstone represents one pony of my village who died that night. I had to bury them as the last survivor, and I have to keep them up to date till the stone falls apart. Then I need to bring in a new stone. The only one who isn’t buried here is my brother. His headstone is the marker I was talking to before entering. I let out a huff of blue smoke.

“Lily, what are you?” I watched as Twilight came closer.

“Why is something different?”

“They have never seen you glow like a glow stick!!” I heard Jr shouting causing me to nod my head.

“Glowstick” I could hear Pinkie chuckling.

“Right this is what I look like in the dark while I am in the village. It just means my magic is evening itself out while repairing any issues with my seal. But if you want to see something wait till it becomes night” I smiled as I chuckled a bit. I jumped from the headstone walking out into the light.

“How can you tell when becomes night?” I watched as Rainbow looked up at the sky.

“Oh easy the spirits start appearing” I smiled as I sat in front of a headstone.

“We're going to die” I heard Fluttershy speak up as I roll my eyes. I turned my head noticing the spirits of the ponies starting to appear from the headstones. Each of them was either standing on top or they were sitting beside the stone. Each of them looked exactly how they died.

“Princess, what is going on?” I heard Twilight shake in fear.

“Necromancy”

“Nope, not that type of magic. Grandpa is the one to create this. This is what he calls geomancy. The use of crystals allows spirits a place to rest as well as gives them a body to use. He set this all up for me when I was younger. Didn’t like the fact I was alone when he had to travel to see his family” I huffed “Never understood why. He always came home bloody and broken” I watched as the spirits walked out with a skip in their step. I stepped out onto the dirt road with the others following behind. The crystals above started to die down casting us into darkness.

“What’s happening?” Rarity spoke up.

“Its night time. The day really doesn’t last long here. That's why I have a few torches lying around.” I smiled as I walked out in front of them.

“Lily your full-on glowing” Luna spoke up as I glanced down. I noticed that my fur was glowing a soft white as I started to chuckle.

“Yeah, if you want to see something to blow your mind follow me” I started to move down the dirt road towards the river where the water was glowing a soft blue. I pointed to the field of food where you could see each crystal glowing.

“The crops glow along with the cherry tree” I pointed back to the tree showing the glowing pink crystals lighting the area “Oh and look up” I pointed to the sky noticing the sky full of stars dancing around. You could see stars dancing while some shot across the sky.

“When it gets dark here it's always a spectacle. Since you have no lights from the towns and cities you can really see the night sky here” I smiled as I noticed they were all staring in shock.

“So this is why you like the night?” I turned and looked at Twilight.

“When you get nothing but bullied over your own magic, you turn to something. The stars were always dancing and making me laugh. If I couldn’t talk to them I would talk to the crystals that are around. No one could understand that the crystals had their own voices” I huffed as I turned and walked to the river.

“Sug don’t you have a bridge?” Applejack spoke.

“You don’t need one. You can walk across” I smiled as I kept moving to the fields. I picked up a basket and walked into the fields. I started to pick the crystals that were glowing as I noticed the others were jumping around on the water. I could only chuckle as I kept moving through the fields.

“Which ones do you pick sug?”

“Oh, the ones that are glowing. The others aren’t ripe yet” I could hear the ice shift around us.

“What was that!”

“Oh, the ice that makes up the walls. It's shrinking slowly causing the village to shrink every year. But don’t worry it won’t fall in on us” I smiled as I placed the basket on my back full of crystals. I was whistling as I noticed Jr was working on a fire and placing sleeping bags out.

“I swear every time I see you like this mother you look as if you had fallen from space”

“I get that a lot from you and your father” I huffed again as I placed the basket down.

“So this is what the famous village looks like” I turned and noticed Discord walking around.

“Discord what are you doing here? You are supposed to be helping Cadence with the sun and moon while we are gone” Celestia snapped. I watched as Discord waved his hands.

“I am not physically here Celestia. It's a little spell that I placed on an orb. It's to let us here see what is going on and boy do you sparkle” I noticed he was glancing at me shocked. I picked up a strawberry placing it in my muzzle before walking away from the fire.

“Lily is changing colors” Pinkie snickered.

“She looks just like the stars but if she was a pony” Rarity smiled as she was gitty. I noticed Discord staring at me in shock as I tilted my head.

“Is something wrong Discord?”

“You need to ask your parents”

“I can’t their spirits and they don’t have a voice” I pointed to two ponies standing behind him. They all turned and noticed a unicorn with a wrap around her eyes standing next to a pegasus.

“What is she saying?” I looked over at Twilight and shrugged.

“Not sure most of the ponies here are saying something. I am not sure and my grandfather won’t tell me” I looked around noticing others were standing around on the broken walls and rocks staring at us.

“They're staring” Pinkie hissed.

“I’m normally not with other ponies. They will go about their own” I smiled as I walked to the tree picking the leaves from the branches. Once I felt like my basket was full I turned and noticed the others were huddled around as the spirits were sitting around them.

“I did a few clicking sounds with my tongue causing them to stare at me. I shook my head causing them to walk off. I picked up my basket and walked over to the group.

“Mother they're acting weirder than normal” Jr spoke up as the others were agreeing.

“I think it's because of the princesses. Remember Jr no one here has ever seen an alicorn except for grandfather. They're just probably shocked to see two of them standing here”

“So they can see us?”

“Grandfather says that they can see your magic. Your magic runs through your veins making up a silhouette. They can see the silhouette to know who is who and what they are. He did this so they could tell if I was changing forms while practicing magic” I huffed as I walked over to Jr smiling. I started working on chopping the crystals into pieces before placing them into their own bowls.

“Dinner”

Chapter Twenty Nsfw

I was sitting in front of the river cleaning some of the pans and crystals as I could hear the others talking and having fun. My tail was swaying back and forth as I was whistling and humming to myself. Once the items were cleaned I filled one of the pans with water before walking back to the group. I placed the items next to Jr in silence before backing away. I slipped through the houses before finding a row that had their roofs still. Jumping onto the roof I let out a sigh as I shook my coat. I felt my magic changing as my wings appeared and my horn disappeared.

I jumped from roof to roof before spreading my wings and taking to the air. I wanted to clear my head as the next few days would be something to be something either out of my dreams or my worse nightmares. As I was moving around the sky I noticed the light in the camp had gone out. I thought it was a bit weird but then again they did a full hike faster than I did. I landed a bit further from the camp allowing them to sleep.

“You look like a shooting star. But according to Pinkie, you look like a strobe light in a disco club” I turned and noticed Luna walking toward me. I let out a quiet chuckle as I kept my eyes on her. Her coat seemed to glow with the light of the river next to us.

“I was wondering if you were just tired or watching me like normal”

“So how many times do you visit here?” I glanced around noticing the spirits were simply walking around pointing to random stuff.

“Once a year. I don’t want the magi surrounding this place to become too stressful with me coming and going”

“Really?”

“Well, I didn’t place the magic on this place grandfather did. Besides the seal on me lasts a year so it works in my favor. What do you think of this place?”

“I can’t put my thoughts to words right now Silver. Never thought this place truly existed”

“Can you blame me for not telling a lot of ponies?” I glanced up at her.

“No I can’t” I sighed as I got to my hooves walking closer to her. I tapped her shoulder watching as she moved her head down.

“Yes, Sil” I cut her off by pressing my lips against hers. I still had my old feelings for her and I had no words to really tell her. I broke the kiss noticing her fur turning a dark shade of purple.

“You still care for me?” those were the first words on her lips.

“Yes, I completely understand if you don’t. I mean it has been a thousand years”

“No, I still do I just. I didn’t know if you still carried those feelings or if was this just truly onesided and you were hurt from my actions” I felt my ears folding as I looked up at her.

“Luna, I still love you. Those feelings never died like the ones I hold for my husband. you two were a big part of my life. I mean there are a few ponies alive that I will let take full control of me in the bedroom as I let you. I just wasn’t sure if I should drag you further into this mess that is my life now. Hell, I am not sure if Discord is telling the truth or he is pulling the wool over my eyes” I looked up at her as I felt her return the kiss.

“Will this mean I will see more of you?”

“After my house arrest maybe. Do you still need an aide?”

“Yes, my sister is yelling at me still to get one”

“I might take that offer. I mean if you don’t want me to” I got to my hooves looking at her. I could see she was still blushing as she shook her head.

“I would love for you to be by my side”

“I won’t be your sword this time Luna”

“I know”

“So does that collar you were talking about long ago come with the job?” I snickered watching her blush even more. I saw her eyes narrowing at me as I went running laughing.

“Get back here!” I heard her take chase as we passed the camp.

“I got thirty bits on Luna” I heard Jr sing out. I rolled my eyes as I tripped over my own hooves. I felt myself getting tackled by a tall fluffy alicorn. I laughed as I found myself staring up at her.

“I know a place we can hide from the others for a while.” I smiled as I noticed her curiosity was peaked. I slipped from her hooves and moved towards the cherry tree. I waved my hoof as I held some of the branches away. Once she was inside I pointed to the platform up above. I walked over to a small wooden platform on the ground waiting. I could see her staring at me. I waved my hoof causing her to walk over.

“Silver?”

“It's a place that I can hide when I am on my own” I pulled the rope lifting us up into the air. Once we were up in the tree I tied the rope off before lighting up the orbs. it was a long round wooden platform with tons of pillows and blankets. I had a few pillows or blankets she had given me here.

“You kept the hoof-made items?”

“Yes, the more fragile ones are in the house in Canterlot” I sat staring at her with my tail moving behind me. I probably looked like an idiot to her but I didn’t care I was happy that I could have brought her here. I watched as she turned to me. I gulped thinking this went south now but it didn’t I felt her press me against the pillows behind me. I felt her pull my mane out of its normal updo.

“I hope you are not too loud tonight” I heard her lower her voice to a whisper. I felt my cheeks turning red as Luna can have a dominant streak in her. I gulped as I looked up at her as I could feel my heart pound in my chest.

“How about we leave the hardcore stuff till we get back to the castle? I do need to get us out of here” I spoke softly as I saw her grin turn into a smile.

“I am waiting for the castle for that. I just want to hear you sing tonight” I could hear her chuckle. I placed a quick but stealthy sound barrier around us as I could feel her hoof traveling down to my lower lips. I felt her press her lips against mine locking me between her and the pillow. I closed my eyes as this was something that I missed deeply. I had a few tears in my eyes as I pressed myself deeper into the kiss.

“Are you okay Silver?” I heard her whisper before breaking the kiss.

“I missed this, I missed you. I am sorry for not telling you that I was still around” I felt her plant a kiss on my neck before biting it lightly.

“You have a lot of making up to do my dear”

“I am aware of that” I kissed her again as I felt her hoof slowly tease me. I let out a muffled groan as I felt her bite my coat.

“You're going to leave marks” I hissed slightly.

“ I can’t very well place a necklace around your neck now can I?” she still had a slight teasing to her voice as I let out a small moan feeling her hoof move lower.

“You're not going to let me sleep tonight are you?”

“Like I said you have a lot of making up to do” I felt her press her lips again into mine this time she opened her muzzle. I opened mine allowing me to slip my tongue into her mouth. That was just the beginning of a very long night for us both. I was at her mercy tonight as she may not have her magic but she was stronger than me and to be honest I did like her dominant side. I was laying in my own sweat and her juices as I saw her look down at me.

“You never did tell me when you started liking this side of me?”

“When you live as long as I have, with nothing but wide open places and freedom to do what you want and who you want to be it gets a bit dull. The thought of being restrained in one place with the ponies you love and given commands. It's different and kind of exciting.”

“But when your sick or injured?”

“Okay, that is something I always had to do alone. I don’t like doing things alone it's kind of scary for me. I was alone when I was younger when I was either sick or hurt. my grandfather wasn’t always around when I was younger. He wanted me to see if I could make it one my own if he ever did die before me” I glanced up at her.

“And the biting?”

“It came that night you were hunting me in the forest during your heat cycle. that was different as well. Though I hate biting when I am in a fight, that's not marking your territory that's telling the pony fuck you” I huffed as I felt her lips pressing against mine. I leaned into a kiss before breaking it.

“I will tell you something that Necro wanted you to know. He said he wished that you heard us. he really wanted to make a herd with you, and I was also on board with him as well” I watched as her eyes widen.

“You two wanted to take that deal?”

“The kids loved you and saw you as a second mother. It was something we both talked about and discussed as well. I’ve been in many single relationships and nothing really lasted. I’ve dated and was the partner to a distant relative to Pinkie pie and not she was not that hyper. I temporarily had a fling with the Flutterpony queen. That didn’t last long thanks to Discord, or I think it was him. Still having hard time trusting him. You and Necro were the only ones that stuck. I mean when Necro was gone I at least had you” I kept my eyes on her as I felt myself being pinned to the pillows.

“You would have stayed?

“Yes, now let's keep those memories in the past as we can make new ones now” I heard her chuckle

“I think I like that idea”

Chapter Twenty One

The night was a special and lovely one. I was happy about it but the one thing I hated was the morning. Luna kept her promise and kept me busy all night long. I could not feel my tongue when the crystals started to glow and the spirits were disappearing. I was in the middle of the river rolling around in the crystals. I noticed the others had woken up watching me and Jr.

“You two are weird” I looked at Luna as I picked up a few crystals in my hoof. I tossed the hoof full of gems towards her. I chuckled as she held her wing out only to place it down.

“They turn to water” I watched as Pinkie jumped in causing a bunch to break turning to liquid.

“This is fun” I shook my head as I pulled myself out of the riverbed. I shook my coat off flinging the water off. I felt Luna moving toward me for a moment before I pushed her into the river. I gave her a grin as I walked back to the camp waving my hoof. I got back pulling my bag over and brushing my coat out along with my mane. I heard a whistle causing me to stop.

“Dear you got bit by something large” I pushed my mane back staring at Rarity. I could see Jr walking back staring at me.

“I don’t want to know” I watched as he shook his head.

“Dearie I would be more concern if my mother was bit by something,” I noticed the others had returned soaking wet from the river.

“Rarity, she wasn’t bitten by a bug”

“Yes she was”

“Rarity that bug was named Luna. Mother you couldn’t have waited till we returned to the castle before you let her do that”

“Stay out of my love life boy”

“How can I when you're walking around with bite marks on you? And yes I can tell there from Luna. She the only one who has fangs” I let out a chuckle.

“Didn’t think I would get the old goddess of passion and romance last night” I had a grin on my face as I was rummaging through my bag. I noticed a scroll that had appeared in my bag causing me to pull it out.

“Oh my, what is all the commotion here?” I glanced to my side noticing the princesses were now in the mix.

“Oh Rarity thought I was bitten by a bug and now she and Jr are in a tif” I chuckled as I looked at the scroll “Shit”

“Mother?”

“Your wife Atlantic along with Midnight and Ghoul will be meeting us in the empire once we are done here. Something happened in the family and it requires my attention”

“Did they say what?”

“It just involves Snow” I rolled the scroll up as I rubbed my temple “This isn’t good if Ghoul is coming and not Grave. I do not want to deal with Soul if he makes an appearance”

“Soul?”

“He’s a bit complicated to describe”

“He wants to take mother to bed badly,” I noticed Jr rolling his eyes “He can’t take no for an answer” I could only sigh as I felt my mane and coat changing as the scroll in my hoof turned to ash.

“You're a fire pony again”

“Just means my magic is settling still. You all can look around if you want. I am going to be working in the field for a bit. Jr can answer any questions” I spoke up pulling a basket towards me. I walked off whistling as I crossed the river to the fields. I started working on looking at the crystals and the colors before picking the right ones. I was busy minding my own till I noticed I had a pony behind me. I jumped noticing Twilight and Applejack standing behind me.

“Do not scare me like that”

“Why though we were Luna?”

“Luna is a bit more dominant so no” I chuckled as I went back to looking over the crops.

“How can you tell they are ready?”

“The color and the shape. Basically, if it has the deep red like a tomato then their ripe”

“I thought these were strawberries sug?” I shook my head as I pointed to the low to the ground crops.

“Those are strawberries. These are tomatoes their larger and rounder. Most of the crystals will take the shape of the food we are growing. They look broken because once they are off the vine or the main source the crystal starts to become brittle. Once they turn to dust they are mainly used in soups or stocks” I took a crystal and slowly roll it around in my hoof causing it to chip and break. I handed it off to them watching as they stared in shock.

“Oh wow”

“The bad thing about these is that dragons cannot eat these. These will make them sick” I smiled at them.

“I noticed something your missing your glasses”

“Oh, I don’t need them. My husband thought I looked cute on them and Luna thought it was cute to steal them and tease me with them. I just kept wearing them because I liked the idea of other ponies that I love calling me cute. But let me get this back to the camp.”

“Why sug?” I could hear their stomachs growling as they turned red. I chuckled as I picked up the crate carrying it back to camp. I noticed Jr was reheating some of the crystals from last night. I started to add some more mixed in.

“So darling I hope you don’t take this personally, but do you really honestly love Luna?” I blinked as I looked up at her. This caught me off guard as No pony ever asked me that.

“Yes, I honestly do. She like my husband makes my heart skip when she is around. She was caring, and kind, and she just knew what to say and really was there. I loved to look at her and love talking with her and spending time. It's hard putting it into words”

“Trust me my mother loves Luna. She was the only pony besides my father who could kiss her and make her turn red heavily. Besides Luna was a good pony in the past, I and my siblings thought of her as a second mother”

“So your husband was okay with this? I know herds were popular or were the normal then. I just never had the chance to talk to a pony about it”

“Does one fancy you?”

“I been approached and I am thinking about it”

“Look my husband is the one who started a fling with Luna. But when we got together we understood we each of us stood on the topic of love. We didn’t care if we went out and saw others we had ground rules. We always talked and we did care for each other. Just our idea of what a family should be changed when we had kids and started dating Luna. But joining one is up to you just make sure you all communicate. if you don’t it will fall apart quickly” I placed my empty bowl down as I watched her stare off into the distance. I was about to speak up but I heard Jr groaning and slamming the kettle down.

“Jr”

“It's not the talk about you and Luna mother. I am used to you and father with her as I’ve seen her take you from the house many times. We're out of coffee” I heard him growl the last part causing me to laugh. I reached in and pulled out a small canister.

“Here, now LUNA, CELESTIA come grab food!” I shouted as I placed more bowls out. I heard a burst of laughter in the back causing me to huff. I knew her and her sister were taking bets. I waited till I saw them coming over the hill and talking to each other.

“done taking bets?”

“You knew?”

“Luna’s laughter gave it away” I picked up an empty crate “I am going to work on getting some crystals while we have daylight. I do have torches lying around if you want to explore later when the sun is down” I walked off whistling to myself. I walked up to the cherry tree picking different pedals from the branches. I took my time checking the color and the size in the light. I had moved to the back side of the tree ignoring the surroundings till I felt a kiss on my cheek.

“I am shocked your not bugging your sister” I glanced up noticing Luna was sitting beside me.

“The spirits were coming out. The others also wanted to see what other crystals or objects would glow in the darkness around here” I looked up and noticed the crystals were starting to glow softly and slowly.

“Nighttime has been coming faster and faster as of late. In the morning we need to head out as the ice won’t stay open for long”

“Why can’t we leave the same way we came out?”

“The ceiling acts like a heavy metal door. it won’t open from the inside you have to be on the outside to open it” I looked up and felt her kissing me again.

“You're being extra affectionate today” I could see her ears folding back “I didn’t mean it in a bad way Luna just shocked by you”

“I said you needed to make up for the missed time. But I also wanted to make up for the time I left you alone here. Jr told me the other family members have noticed you never been with another pony since your husband died”

“No, I have not. My children and grandchildren needed me at that time. My family still had a target on their backs since we supported the night guard still. We made sure they were still active guarding the castle and city at night. I was so damn busy with I lost track of what was considered normal dating”

“Remind me to end your dry spell”

“I thought you did that last night?”

“Oh, not I have other things planned. You thank Cadence for teaching me some spells I want to try”

“How about a nice dinner when we get back? I do miss your cooking”

“You the one that cooked. I burnt the kitchen down”

“No that was me till Necro stepped in remember”

“Oh yeah we both got cooking lessons that week”

“You really call getting chained to the stove till we learned how not to burn stuff cooking?”

“You were on your own”

“I know how to cook over an open fire in a kettle” I shook my head as I heard her chuckle. I finished picking the crystals from the tree and placing them in the crate.

“So these leaves?”

“Make the tea I drink. just have to leave them out in the sun and they will lose all the toxins they have soaked up” I carried the crate toward the camp with her on my side. I could see them all staring at a bunch of crystals and pots and pans that were made with them.

“Okay so to keep them entertain just give them a glow stick” I looked over at Jr as I shook my head. I placed the crate down as I walked over picking the pots and pans up causing them to stare.

“Tonight is the last night staying here.”

“What!” I noticed Twilight running out of the area in shock “I hardly had time to take notes and” I watched as she disappeared from my sight. I wanted to shake my head as I walked over to an empty sleeping bag and crashed.

I felt something warm and fluffy wrapped around me. I cracked an eye open as I knew the sleeping bag that I had wasn’t fluffy. I could see a wall of blue wrapped around me causing me to sit up. I could see the lights were on causing me to roll Luna over before picking up the sleeping bag.

“Silver”

“The lights are one start packing up!”

“We are already packed, mother. it was you who we couldn’t wake up” I glanced around and noticed they were all standing around with packed bags and crates. I started to turn red as I quickly packed my stuff away. Once I had my bag on I moved out of the house smiling. I led them through the village toward the river bed and to the wall of ice.

“Would have led them here but I forgot where the wall was I turned and looked at Jr as he shrugged. I turned around looking at them.

“Alright, the ice is thin at this point allowing us to pass through it. Jr will you show them please?” I pointed to the wall as I watched him walk through it.

“My turn!” I watched as Pinkie ran right through it giggling. I could only blink as I started in shock. I watched as the others slowly walked through the ice before I followed them. I could hear the ice cracking as the torches lit up revealing a hallway made from ice and wood. I followed the others as I could hear Pinkie laughing.

“Pinkie stop pulling torches down”

“But we might find another secret room”

“Pinkie” I rolled my eyes again as I followed them to the open cavern.

“Okay, pegasus can fly up to the opening while I work the lift” I used my magic to dust the snow off. I helped them slowly up to the opening leaving me and Twilight left as Pinkie got Rainbow to help her out of the cavern. Jr and the princesses flew up as I used my magic to pull on the rope. I tied it off allowing Twilight to climb off.

Chapter Twenty Two

I walked past the group pushing the snow that had built up. Once the snow was gone It was shown that we were near the train station not far from the empire. I turned and noticed the others were shocked and I was pretty well used to them staying silent. I walked out of the cave moving through the snow where I noticed Midnight was waiting for us.

“That was a short walk how can we get this far?”

“Magic of illusion, the torches give the effect of walking a short distance” I looked over at Midnight who stood up flexing her wings.

“Why are you here?”

“Soul is out and is annoying. The Empress finds it interesting that a pony like them is around. She also enjoyed Atlantic’s presence” she let out a puff of smoke out of her nose. She was annoyed.

“A pony who knows fire breathing” I watched as Pinkie ran up to her.

“I am half pony and half dragon” I heard her speak slowly as she looked over Pinkie. I walked past them as I made my way toward the castle. I entered the throne room noticing the Empress talking to Atlantic as she was moving things around. I could see Cadence chasing after her. I noticed Ghoul was sitting beside Atlantic her third eye out. I gulped and pulled Jr over in front of me.

“Atlantic honey I didn’t think you would come?” I watched as Jr turned and smirked at me.

“We needed to speak to grandmother” I could see her wings were moving behind her.

“Pretty” I turned and noticed the others behind me. I was happy as I placed my bags down hiding under Luna. I watched as Ghoul walked toward us.

“Silver my mare why must you hide from me?”

“Soul I am not your mare”

“I will agree with that” Luna growled as Soul looked up.

“I will have her”

“You just want my body Soul” I waved my hoof at them. I watched as Jr wrapped the cloth around Ghoul’s three eyes.

“thank you Jr Soul was giving me a headache,” I noticed I could hear Ghouls’ voice causing my heart to return to normal. I climbed out from under Luna panting.

“Never again Ghoul”

“I try grandmother, but he heard we were coming to see you, and” her smile formed on her lips as I pulled out the different crates I had packed.

“Empress we're back, and I have fresh tea leaves for you to sun dry” I spoke up causing her to stop. I could see her ears going up as a smile formed on her lips.

“Good and I see nothing came to harm to her” she stopped as I felt my head tilting up “What bug bit you?”

“Luna and Silver sitting in a tree k-i-s-s-i-n-g then Luna bit mother claiming her” I heard Jr singing out as I could feel my coat turning red.

“Empress you can cross lighting off your list of tests. I got stuck and fell halfway down the mountain till I landed on a cliff of Canterlot” I smiled as I noticed her eyes changing.

“I did wanted to try that” I felt my head being patted. I blinked as I shook my head.

“They meet my grandfather” I looked at her and noticed her expression darken. She hated my grandfather since the day they meet. I watched as she turned and glared at me.

“How did they come across this cursed alicorn?” she spoke those words as a hiss through her teeth.

“I sent a letter to grandfather thinking he had the cure to wake mother up. he met them on the train according to my generals” Jr looked down as I could hear the empress sigh.

“Not your fault dear. you were merely trying to help your mother. But Celestia and Luna I will warn you not to get yourselves involved with that alicorn. Nothing good besides our dear silver and her family has ever come from that alicorn.” I watched as she looked back to the crates with a smile. She started opening them up one by one as I shook my head. Cadence and Shinning Armor both stared at the crates of gems.

“You brought back crystals?” Shining Armor spoke in confusion.

“These are more than crystals. These are the different types of food that are grown in my village. The pink ones are made for tea but in this dark crystal form, they are toxic. you need to dry them out in the sun in order to get the toxins out” I felt myself getting tackled by the Empress as I could see Luna glaring at me.

“I do miss your tea Silver” she went quiet “Oh is some pony jealous that I have my Cleric in my hooves?” my ears went up as I could tell the empress was teasing Luna.

“Release her”

“She is my cleric” I felt myself being carried before getting placed next to Atlantic.

“Why is it that you have the most powerful ponies fighting over you?” Atlantic whispered into my ear as I leaned over.

“Luna and I are an Item. so why are you three here again?”

“Snow passed the other night grandmother”

“I will get the items needed to place her in the family tomb when I get home” I smiled as I got to my hooves “I am going to make some tea” I walked out of the area leaving the others to break up the alicorn and the angry Empress. I did not want to see that fight and outcome. I moved through the castle to the kitchen sighing heavily. I changed my form to my earth pony form allowing me to bang my head on the counter. I dropped my shoulders as I sat up and quickly placed some kettles on the stove listening to the crystals around me.

“Okay no fighting both of you”

“She is mine”

“Just because you are the damn empress doesn’t mean you can claim her!”

“Oh says the princess of the night”

“She is my mare! She is my love!”

“She is my daughter!” My ears went up as I could hear silence.

“Wait you fucked an alicorn?”

“No what I mean is I think of her as my daughter. I taught her how to be a mare! She taught me that outside help is welcomed. She opened my eyes to the outside world. In return, I taught her how a mare acts and how one should carry herself when working in a stallion's world. She even took my daughter before the fall and raised her. She has done more for me than any other pony that I know” I blinked as I looked up at the ceiling. I pulled the cart out placing cups and some plates on it with a basket full of tea bisques with sugar and honey. I placed the kettles down on the cart before I left the kitchen.

“Can we change the subject? I've been meaning to ask this but how do you know her grandfather is evil?” I could hear Rainbow speaking.

“Something is not right with that alicorn. There is a rumor that has passed in this empire from the first ruler to me. An alicorn of old broke free of their parents jealous of his siblings and their gifts. They stole from all of them to create what they wanted. it's said that they stole from the heavens bringing down their wrath. I just don’t like him very much gives me the creeps” On my way to the throne room I walked passed the crystals I had made for CrystalSnow. I walked over and tapped on the crystal waiting. I watched as a crystal formed in the shape of a pony. I almost thought Sombra was sitting in front of me but I waited. His coat turned white while his mane changed to a dark blue. His eyes were still purple as he looked around.

“Grandmother your alive!”

“I made tea for us and the Empress. The Celestial sisters are here as well”

“The Empress is alive? Wait how long have I been asleep? Oh please tell me that shade did not harm others”

“You been asleep over a thousand years my boy. And you need to ask Princess Cadence about the other question” I chuckled as I watched him grumble as we moved through the halls.

“I am shocked you noticed me in this form”

“Who else would know what Crystal to tap on”

“Fair enough” I pushed the cart into the throne room noticing Cadence was sitting between the Empress and Luna. I pushed the cart between them as I started to fix up cups of tea.

“SOMBRA!”

“Where?” I watched as CrystalSnow went and hid behind Jr as he was shaking.

“CrystalSnow come out, please. Wait how is your soul moving from the crystal?”

“I think the castle made me a body temporarily”

“You didn’t have anything to do with this mother?”

“Jr Lily isn’t here”

“She the one making tea. How many earth ponies do you know that can perform magic?” I glanced over as I pulled my magic. I shook my coat out causing CrystalSnow to move out of his hiding spot. I watched as he walked over to Twilight staring in shock.

“Aurora survive?”

“Yes, Crystal. Twilight this is CrystalSnow your ancestor’s brother.”

“I am glad the shade that stole my body didn’t kill her. Any time you are here I can tell you anything about the books in the library”

“Shinning Armor is her brother”

“I could tell he looks like father. I wonder if he would look more like father if he grew a beard” I snorted before letting out a chuckle. I could hear the Empress chuckling as well as I passed out the cups of tea. I made a few baskets of fruit passing them out as well.

“So he knows every book in the empire"

“Yes I got the habit from my grandmother. She always loved to lock herself up in libraries around the world. I would spend the time with her"

“Thank you CrystalSnow” I heard the sound of hooves running into the room panting heavily. I noticed the ponies were some of the younger generations of the family. I could see them staring at me as they moved closer.

“Please tell me they told you, grandmother?”

Chapter Twenty Three

Author's Note

Hi, the author here. If you are starting at this point you might want to go back. I heavily changed this story up. I did it with the help of many and took comments from other stories. This is my oc back story so I really wanted this to be perfect in my eyes.

Chapter Twenty Three

I noticed the grandchildren staring at me as I placed the kettle down. I turned and looked at them as I was trying to pick my words carefully. I tapped my hooves together before I spoke.

“Yes, I was told about Snow. When I get home I will make preparations for her funeral” I stayed calm as I noticed they were staring at me with shock and disgust.

“How can you be so heartless and cold? You should be sad as you were close with her and” I stopped him as I pulled him close to me. I used my hoof to clear his tears as I noticed his eyes were red.

“Stop crying these angry tears and save them for the funeral”

“How can you not be sad or crying!” I smiled as I patted his cheek before removing the tears from his stained coat.

“Oh my DarkSky, your grandmother here is over two thousand and one hundred and fifty years old. I have buried many of our family members over those years, and over those years my tears have dried up. They have dried up because I noticed that since I was the only one to stay the rest needed me to be a pillar for you. I needed to be the strong one and take on many of the responsibilities so you all can let you grieve. Your dear grandmother here has plenty of yeats to grieve over you all. As long as you keep them in your heart and in your memories they will never really die. You and the others will understand fully with you become elders” I leaned in and kissed his forehead as I patted his cheek softly. his eyes glanced down at the floor and his shoulders dropped.

“I am sorry for yelling”

“My dear you are grieving so I can understand where you are placing that anger you have. You and the others can all yell at me if you want and I will take it. Now, why don’t you and the others head to the Canterlot home? I am guessing most have started their way there” I kept my smile on my face watching him nod.

“We came with Ghoul since none of us ever been to the empire and we wanted to tell you as well”

“Now you did and you can head home. Your mother isn’t going to be happy Dark with you and the others leaving. She going to tan your hide”

“She knows were with Ghoul grandmother”

“Alright as long as she knows” I chuckled and passed him a few bits with a wink “You and the others go by some gifts before getting on the train now” I saw his eyes lit up along with the others. I could only chuckle as they ran out of the throne room with Ghoul chasing after them.

“Mother”

“What can I say I like to spoil my grandchildren” my ears caught the sound of chuckling. I turned and noticed the Empress had a big smile on her face as she started laughing.

“I finally get your age out of you. If I knew what it took I would have done that sooner”

“Shit” I hissed as I lowered myself down.

“So I guess I won our bet huh Cleric”

“No, you lost. You only thought I was a thousand, you never said over Two thousand”

“When I meet you silly”

“Wow, over two thousand years. You must have seen a lot haven’t you” My eyes moved toward Fluttershy as she smiled.

“Yes, and I am not going to be used as a living history book. The last time I told that to a certain pony I got my heart pulled out of my body”

“Yes, and your heart was a normal red one, not this black orb” I saw her shiver “But you are still on loan to Equestria. You will always be a citizen of this empire first”

“You said that to the flutter ponies and most nations”

“And I am glad I did. You would have been corrupted by that ooze and became one of those awful changelings. I am shocked that Cherry Flutter lost her mind and became Crystalis she had a lot of talent for ruling” I was staring into the distance as I let out a loud shutter.

“I hope she doesn’t remember me. They would start a war between them and Equestria”

“Why because they can change into anything you like. I do know” I shoved an apple-shaped crystal into her muzzle stopping her.

“Okay none of that now”

“Silver?”

“It's nothing Luna” I snapped with a weird smile on my face “Besides my preferences have changed Empress and I would like to keep my younger years and my stupidity is hidden” I huffed as I walked to the cart pouring me a cup of tea.

“You were the type of mare in the past who loved her knots of dragons, wereponies, and other creatures with the unique shaped cock. I was surprised you married a stallion as well. I see letting your mate keep in charge still runs in your veins. But then again you were so troubled in your youth My Cleric” I gulped as I turned around looking up at her “House arrest here in the empire many times. Once because of a broken water fountain, and then the main support of the castle. You broke that because a fight with some nobles of the Everfree City came. You drained the whole empire of booze in a single night earning you a lifetime ban from the bars. You liked to jump the bones of the dragon dignitaries as well, I think you got a few Zebras in as well. You were arrested for drinking in public. You were almost banned from the library since you were fighting about how the books should be organized. I confined you to the castle after breaking the train tracks during a fight with a rouge minotaur. My husband had you in a cage hanging in the bedroom because a certain pony with a crystal sticking out of her chest scared the staff. He thought you were some kind of zombie. Your lucky I got you after that one.” I felt her hooves on my cheek as I felt myself getting picked up.

“I was young and dumb. Besides I thought it was normal to get drunk and fight” I crossed my hooves as I was being held by the empress.

“And how old were you?”

“I was only three hundred years old. Grandfather gave me the advice that ponies liked to drink and fight and that was it. Never knew anything else till you started teaching me that there was more. Besides, how was I supposed to know all of that?” I looked up at her as I heard her chuckle.

“You never did tell me your real age back then. This makes complete sense on why you were so hard-headed and why you still are” I felt myself being dropped on the floor. I grumbled as I felt her hoof on my head.

“Your like wine Silver. With age, you get better and you just needed some more guidance than what you had” I grumbled as I felt my coat changing again as I sat up rubbing my chest.

“Mother I thought your magic had even out?”

“I did as well. Something must be blocking it or off. Give me a moment to check on my mana pool. It's where the seal is” I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. I let my breath out slowly as I dove into my magic. My mana pool was this large round pool of glowing blue and gold magic swirling around. I glanced down noticing it was fine and at the proper level. I sat and watched as I could see something dripping into it. The mana would be displaced every time a drop of the strange liquid would come down. I looked up and noticed the seal was being eaten by something dark. I pulled myself out of my mana pool panting.

“Something is very wrong. the seal is being eaten by something” I felt a warm liquid running from my nose causing me to look down. It was black and before I could say anything I found myself tackled to the floor. I looked up and could see myself as if I was in my dreams.

“LET ME OUT! The pony shouted causing the castle to shake. I could see tears falling from their face as I tried to push them off.

“LET ME OUT!” My hoof was trapped in their coat causing me to panic. I felt it's hooves stuck to my shoulders as their eyes were staring down at me.

“I can do this” I spoke softly as I tried to move but was stuck. I felt their hoof on my chest and it was cold as ice to the touch.

“Help” I spoke up as I tried pulling my hoof from them.

“Luna, what is that?”

“I don’t know Empress” she hissed as I looked back at them.

“Discord!” Fluttershy yelled causing my ears to twist. I heard him pop in with some tropical music playing.

“You rang?” he chuckled.

“If you really are good and just want to help then help!” I shouted as I heard glass shatter. I was panicking hard till I felt him remove the pony from on top of me. I quickly got to my hooves staring at order. he was holding the pony as it let out a cry in pain.

“Are you” that was it. I did not hear anymore as I threw a barrier up around me. I placed my hooves over my ears as I was shaking. I made myself small as possible as I could hear pounding on the barrier. Tears were flowing from my eyes as I was scared. first, my magic wasn’t properly managed and I was scared of what it could do.

“Silver?”

“SILVER?”

“CLERIC!”

“LILY!” I could hear all the names they know being shouted at me through the crystal floor.

“Slivc?” that voice. it was soothing causing me to open my eyes. I noticed my tears were white with small round orbs falling from my eyes. Looking up I noticed the silver and the golden alicorn staring down at me. I glanced around thinking I was somewhere else but no I was in the empire. They were just sitting on a rune etched into the floor.

“Silvc can you please come out and talk to us little one?” I could hear their voice still as I pulled my barrier down. My hooves were shaking as I moved closer to Selene. I felt my coat changing as I found myself being swept into her hooves. She felt warm like my grandfather when he hugs me. I could feel her hoof on my back as I gripped onto her.

“Solis what should we do? You heard brother her magic is fighting her now”

“I am not sure my dear”

“Princesses would you be so kind and translate for the rest of the class here”

“They're talking to each other. But the name they're using for her is not Silver” I could Celestia speaking as I noticed Solis turning toward her.

“Her name is Silvc! Silver is the name the damn thief gave her. And Lily who gave her that name?”

“I named myself Moon Lily to keep hidden” I let a yawn out as I was fighting sleep. I found myself being pulled into his hooves as he looked down at me.

“Then that is alright if you gave yourself that name my little one. All your siblings like to change their names once in a while, but you look so tired you should sleep” I felt his head nuzzle me as I let out another yawn shaking my head.

“Selene you should get back to the moon. your time in the sky is almost here”

“You need to get back to the sun as well my dear” I let out another yawn as I closed my eyes for a moment. I found myself bolting up quickly looking around. I was still in the empire but this time I was in the claw of Order.

“Did they hurt her?”

“She so fiery we can do smores!” I heard Pinkie shouting. I felt a talon run along my back causing my mane to return to normal.

“No Fluttershy they did not do anything to her. But from what I heard she knows her real name now”

“You two are bad translators you know that” the empress growled. I tried to calm myself down as I felt a hoof on my shoulder. I looked up and noticed Luna trying to help.

“Celestia! wake up and tell me the name they were using” I leaned over noticing the Empress shaking the sun princess out of her stupor.

“First off stop shaking me. Second, we were being scolded for calling her Silver, Third, they were fine with the name Moon Lily since she gave herself that name. Fourth they were calling her Silvc”

“They always call me that” I broke the argument between the empress and Celestia.

“wait you know them?”

“When I am passed out and Luna can’t find me in the dream realm. I’m with them” I rubbed my forehead as I felt a headache coming on.

“Silver you do know that was the sun and moon right?” my heart stopped as I turned my eyes to Luna again.

“Say that again?”

“The silver pony was Selene who is the moon. I normally see her as a pegasus not an alicorn like this time”

“The gold pony was Solis he is the sun. I normally see him as a unicorn”

“So that was the moon and the sun I was really walking on. And here I thought that damn pony named Void was giving me hell. I guess I owe them an apology” my head hung as I heard laughing behind me. I glanced back noticing he was still looking at Order.

“Why are you laughing?”

“Oh, if you either haven’t figured it out or if they haven’t told you then I am not saying anything”

“Discord why haven’t you changed back” I could see Fluttershy sitting in his claw.

“We have a visitor” I watched as his eyes narrowed toward the balcony. I turned and watched as my grandfather appeared on the balcony. I was wondering why I was having a headache this day just got worse.

Chapter Twenty Four

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Twenty Five

I opened my eyes slowly as I fell off the bed I was on. I glanced around the room and noticed it was all wooden with a single window. My eyes caught the sight of my trunk in the corner as I kicked the covers off. I moved from the bed over to the door leaving my glasses behind. I made my way over and sat between Jr and Twilight. I noticed a familiar stone sitting on the table causing my heart to stop. That is why I was hearing my mother’s voice.

“We need to find a way to see the spirit without harming Silver. The spirits were acting weird trying to lip something to us. These stones could hold memories of the past”

“So they were real spirits?”

“Yes Twilight, it's why I called it Necromancy”

“I don’t think this is right. I think we should tell her” I moved my eyes to AppleJack before staring at my son.

“All we need is Captain Crystal to translate” I could hear Celestia talking as I was still staring at my son. he was nodding along till he caught sight of me.

“Am crezut ca esti cu solis? (I thought you were with Solis?) I saw him smile as I shook my head.

“Selene a strigat la el sa ma trimita inapoi. credeam ca printesele ma cauta (Selene yelled at him to send me back. we thought the princesses were looking for me) I huffed as I slammed my hoof on the table causing them to jump.

“E prea tarziu ca sa nu stiu. te-am adus la mine acasa pe care niment in afara de familia mea nu a vazut-o si tu furi ceva care imi tine ceva drag. de aceea stau ascuns si am prieteni foarte mici!” (Too late for me not to know. I brought you to my home which no one but my family has seen and you steal something that holds something deat to me. this is why I stay hidden and have very little friends) I hissed as I turned to walk out of the room. I heard Jr translating to them. I quickly walked out on to the balcony changing forms before taking off into the sky. I kept myself low to the clouds allowing me to duck under them when needed. I was heading toward Canterlot trying to clear my head. I landed in front of my house and stretched my shoulders.

“Grandmother your home,” I noticed Midnight was shocked to see me.

“Midnight let Jr know I need a few weeks to cool or I might chop a pony in half with Toothpick. Also if Celestia tries to talk about house arrest tell her to shove it. I am hurt that they did this to me. I will get Snow’s funeral underway as well” I turned and walked into my study locking the entrance and allowing me to be alone.

I had lost track of all time. I spend most days working on the funeral for Snow while others I was working on scrolls catching up on paperwork. I started ordering supplies and working ponies needed to restore the house and fix the holes. I was in the middle putting many of the scrolls I had worked on away as Midnight came walking out of the shadows.

“Let me guess Jr came by again”

“I went to find Luna. He said normally she has been your voice of reason if Jr couldn’t. It's been a full month grandmother since you entered here. She hurt the others are hurt. Jr had stopped coming by when he noticed the entrance was locked and wouldn’t open after a week” I placed my glasses down as I could hear her speak the truth. I clicked my teeth a bit as I turned and looked at her.

“Fine tell them they can come and see me. I have too much on my plate to get done. the sub-flooring for the house is falling apart while the roof is leaking. The roof to the garden is also falling apart and I need to find ponies who are qualified to work on old homes.” I huffed as I walked around placing scrolls up. I watched as the crystals started to move shelves around opening the room. I spent most of the time helping move things around. I grumbled as I started a small project. I walked around with the crystals hoping to get these reshelving done.

I was laying on one of the floating shelves as I noticed the princesses and the elements walking in. Jr was in front crouching. his head was whipping back and forth before he stood up.

“What are you doing?”

“Mom is not around and it gets spooky when she summons you and she not around per say” I noticed he was carrying a plate on his back. I could see the elements were busy staring at the place.

“This is large” I could see Twilight staring at the ceiling.

“This is her study.”

“Ai grija la cristale. Ziua ei de reaparitie” I spoke up as I closed the book in my hooves. I watched as they jumped looking up at me. I could see Jr staring at me in shock.

“Mother said mind the crystals. It's reshelving day. Don’t scream the crystals above don’t like loud noises”

“What Crystals sug I only see orbs” At that statement, I pointed to the ceiling.

“Mama imi para rau pentru ce s-a intamplat in sat. Ti-am adus mancarea ta preferata trandafiri albastri prajiti in miere si strpoiti cu capsuni (Mother, I am sorry for what happened in the village. I brought you your favorite dish. Blue roses roasted in honey and sprinkled with strawberries) I looked down at him. I jumped from shelf to shelf as I stared down at him.

“Nu mai poti obtine trandafiri albastri” I finished each scroll.

“Captain?”

“She said you can’t get blue roses anymore”

“Why is she speaking in this language?” I glanced back behind my reading glasses at Rarity.

“Mother doesn’t lash out at the family. Nek my dad’s father was very abusive to him and to us when we were around. Mother did put him in place many times, but it scared us for life. We would duck or hide when voices would be raised its also a reason we never were around during fights. She speaks in her native language till she calms down”

“It works doesn’t it?” I spoke up as I jumped from shelf to shelf “Sorry for the mess its reshelving day and the crystals are doing their own thing at the moment” I looked at them as Jr placed the plate down before pushing it over. I picked it up and placed it on the desk.

“I would have unlocked the study but I got into things”

“I can see the new scrolls”

“I had to put together the funeral for Snow. I needed to put stuff for the house to be rebuilt as the floor is falling apart. the roof is coming down little things here and there” I looked at them as I looked at them.

“You are mad aren’t you mom”

“You should know better” I straighten my stance causing him to back up towards the princess “Tell me what you found out”

“It is” I glared back at him as he stopped.

“Boy, I know necromancy as I hunted it down” I let out a small growl of annoyance at him. I huffed as I pulled a rose off and popped it into my muzzle. I relaxed a bit as they were blue roses. I rubbed my head as I could see him moving closer.

“I was going to say we don’t know. it's like Necromancy but it's not at the same time. We can’t get the crystal to read”

“You won’t be able to read it like that. My mother has been telling you that since the train”

“Wait, grandmother?”

“You do forget I can hear them sing or talk right. Amy calling you crazy right now. Mia is laughing her but off. The only thing I can’t hear are the ones I think are the stars and the moon.” I huffed as I shook my head “You need a special reader I got from the empress centuries ago. I can translate any langue into the modern one and can read any crystal” I turned and started moving shelves around with the help of the orbs. I revealed a large wall with small crystals sitting in their own slots with dates.

“Just how large is this place?” Twilight had walked up to my side.

“This used to be a forge since nails and other iron products were hard to come by. you had to make them yourself or spend money at a blacksmith. I outgrew the library in Hallow Shades and the house. So I turned this into my study with all my journals, spell books, cookbooks, and books on the different animals I have seen over the years along with crops and trees. I have my armor, scrolls, crystals you name it, I have it” I walked over to the wall.

“What are these?”

“These are memory Crystals. Each one is that of a specific date, which is recorded on the wall” I looked around till I picked up a silver crown that was etched with runes. I walked over to the middle of the floor.

“So the crystals they talk?” My eyes noticed Rainbow walking around staring at the top.

“They do. If you open your ears and listen to the humming that is their voice. each one has a different hum to it as the pitch is different. Just it also depends on the crystal as well, some can be assholes just like Aqua.” I huffed as I felt a pillow drop on my head then a cup “Just like that. you are an ass Aqua!” I shook my head as I walked around closing the main entrance. I used my magic to seal the sunroof causing the floor to glow. It revealed a map of Equestria.

“Your glowing again glow stick” Pinkie giggled.

“Pinkie!”

“This whole situation is like daring doo” I could see Rainbow clapping her hooves. I held my hoof out for the crystal. I watched as Jr placed it in my hoof looking away. I placed the crystal in the middle of the holder causing the spirit of my mother appears.

“Like I said you will not need a translator for them” I blinked as I watched the spirit walk over to me.

“Your grandfather did it”

“What do you mean by that?”

“About time you asked my daughter, and it's about time you could hear my voice.” I watched as the room changed around us. I glanced around and could see my village rebuilt around us. The Lunar decorations were hanging while the lights made from crystals were being hung. I could smell the food cooking and be made.. I watched as my mother was sitting with my father.

“Are you sure?” she whispered softly

“He’s with the guards watching” I watched as my brother came flying into the picture panting. I could see the blood running down his side.

“He's here”

“Artemis go and get your sister and get out of here now”

“Where did she go?”

“She on the hill with her book. Now go!” I watched as he flew past us. I remember that look on his face. That was the face I saw when he grabbed me. I heard the laughter that haunted my memories causing me to look back at my parents. My grandfather was walking up to them with a smile on his face. his eyes were black as he held a blood-soaked sword.

“So you finally showed yourself, you traitor” She hissed

“Traitor? Really, my dear, I am no traitor I am not letting my siblings take you away from me! You are my creations and I will not have you stolen”I watched him move closer to my mother.

“Really we are your creations does that mean the foals as well? And what did you really use to make us?”

“So you knew I created you all?” I saw his ears standing up.

“We all knew when one of the elders fell apart! The only one who doesn’t know is Silver! She thinks your the sweetest grandfather a pony could have! She thinks you can do no harm why do you think the others were laughing at her? They all know the real you” she hissed at him.

“Oh my dear what you saw was the real me. I loved you all as my own, but you started to turn your backs on me and started seeing me as a monster. Silver is the only one who truly loves me. I am only killing you because I do not want you all to be torn apart by my siblings. I want to be the one to spare you the pain” I could see him leaning his head down and staring at her

“Since you are sparing us the pain. What did you use to make Silver? She is not made from the clouds like the sky hooves. She was not made from dirt or crystals like us earthen hooves. She is not made of pure magic from the ground like the magic hooves. What did you use to make my daughter” My mother growled as more of the ponies surrounded them.

“Your right, she not any of those. You see I made all of you from the elements here so you can be connected to your elements. But Silver was made from a different type of Element. Since I had used everything here I turned to the heavens. The small newest star that had appeared was what I used. I am shocked she was even made but oh she is so cute.” I could see his face turning into a smile

“So that's why you brought the foals to us. We can never give birth” She was shocked as she looked up at him.

“That was the one thing I could not give you all. Till I made Silver. By that time I could fix that” I could feel my heart stop.

“So you're going to kill her as well?”

“WHAT! oh heavens no. I know you sent her brother to get her out of the village. I will use that to my advantage and set up some creatures to set up. But no I will take her under my wing and teach her to live” That is when the image disappeared from my sight. I was staring at my mother.

“We been trying to tell you for years on end. But you could not hear our voices. No one wanted to destroy your happiness my dear” I watched her crystal start to break.

“What is happening”

“Your grandfather made it where our souls were stuck in the crystals. Unknown to him we made it where the crystals would break when we finally told you the truth.”

“I need to get you home and put you back in your body. I know they haven’t decomposed and” I was stopped by her hoof.

“Then you will turn into your grandfather. Don’t! just let me rest with your brother. All you need to do is break the other crystals to free us” I turned and watched as her crystal shattered. I used my magic to unseal the room allowing the sun to peek in. I was staring at the wall as I looked down watching the crystal shards turn to dust.

“I’m not a pony”

Chapter Twenty Six

“I’m not a pony” my head slowly turned to them as I felt tears running down my muzzle. I could see them staring at me in shock.

“I’m not a pony” I spoke the phrase over again as I started to laugh. I could feel my coat turn to flames as I kept laughing. I kept going till I doubled over in pain letting out a loud scream. I heard items being dropped as the orbs must have disappeared. I slammed my hooves on the floor as I felt my magic going wild as I sat there crying. I took a few deep breaths as I turned to stare at the group. They were gone causing my ears to go up. I used my magic to open the ceiling and unlock the entrance. my heart was pounding as I ran out of the study.

“Grandmother?”

“Did you see a group of ponies with the princesses run past you?”

“No” I bolted from the yard panting heavily. I ran through the streets of Canterlot till I came to the castle. I could see Solis standing at the door trying to stay awake. I ran past him as he started to scream at me. I came to a halt in the main part of the castle looking around. I was breathing heavily as I could see the maids staring.

“Grandmother what's wrong?”

“I lost the princesses and the elements along with Jr” I was shaking as I looked at him. I started to freak out as I looked around.

“Discord!”

“Order!” I shouted looking around hoping the creature could hear me. I saw him pop in wearing a tropical shirt with a coconut in his claw.

“Weird you calling me here”

“Ilosttheprincessesandtheelemetnsalongwithmysonafterfindingoutmygrandfatherwastheonewhokilledmyvillageandiamastar” I was rambling not taking a breath. I heard the coconut drop to the ground with a thud as his claws pressed my cheeks together.

“Slow down you sound like you're on a sugar high”

“They took a crystal from the village. we read it with a crystal reader the empress gave me. I lost the princesses and the elements along with my son because I lost control of my magic, all because I found out my grandfather killed my village and that I am a star and not a real pony” I started to cry again as I felt my coat change. I fell to the ground crying before I felt myself being picked up.

“Solis closed the castle!” I noticed his voice had changed causing me to look up. I could hear my tears hitting the floor making me tilt my head down. my tears were little orbs that had little musical tones to them. I felt ponies whispering as I heard magic being used.

“My chaos side wants to say good look and take pictures” I heard him chuckle “But this side of me says no later making a painting we need to worry about our niece” I felt myself shaking as I glanced around. I caught sight of the group wet and covered in seaweed.

“What happened to you to Jr?”

“We got transported suddenly to the Baltimare harbor” he coughed up a clam. I backed up in his claw trying to keep myself small as I watched the princesses walking toward me. I hid my face in his fur.

“I don’t think right now is the right time to be angry”

“Order were not angry we are concerned” I peeked over at them noticing they were staring with concern in their eyes. I closed my eyes as I felt a hoof on my head.

“Silver” I opened them to see Luna leaning her head in as she picked me up from my spot. She wrapped me up in her arms while nuzzling me. I started to cry again as I tilted my head up at him.

“How can you like me? I am nothing but a creature and not even a pony” I looked down as I felt her pull me in closer.

“You are to a pony Silver. A creature is something that ransacks a village killing with no remorse. A creature acts without thinking, you are none of those. You are a pony who has a mind and a heart.” I could hear her words as I could feel my heart pounding in my chest. my body started to grow heavy. my hooves were shaking as I leaned into her falling into the darkness.

I found myself sitting in a creator looking up at the other stars. I blinked a few times as I heard fighting and shouting coming from above. getting to my hooves I pulled myself out noticing my grandfather. his fur was black around the hooves and his muzzle. his wings looked as if they were falling apart. He was standing over Selene.

“Keep away from my SILVER” he shouted causing me to release from the side causing me to slide down. I climbed back up looking over as I could see his eyes staring at me. I blinked and turned my head. I could hear him laughing as he shook his head.

“Your pathetic as a moon. I thought you and the Sun or Solis didn’t keep the tainted stars around you feed them to the black holes” I heard him growl as I felt myself being picked up and tossed. I kept my muzzle shut as I got up shaking my head. I ran and jumped into another creator. I got back up as I could see him picking up a table and breaking it.

“Leave my children alone! I don’t care if my husband hates the tainted they are my children as well” I heard her growl.

“I will if you stay away from my granddaughter!”

“She is not yours! you Stole her!” I stayed quiet as I watched him tossing the wood to the side. He huffed before disappearing from the surface. I felt my ears fell against my head as I kept hidden counting to ten slowly. Once I was done I pulled myself up walking over to the mess. I sat behind the others as they were looking up at Selene.

“Mother why?”

“I told you all before I will always let your sister come here. She deserves to know her family since she was stolen from us by that demon!” I heard her growl.

“Well, yes we understand but why must you let a patchy tainted live on the moon?” they turned to look at me as I looked away feeling ashamed.

“I think it a star turning”

“You know don’t you Silvc” my head lifted as I looked at her.

“I just found out on my own. we took apart a crystal from my home and it showed everything” I walked closer as I felt her wing touching my cheek.

“I never wanted you to find out on your own. Your father and I wanted to wait till you were safe to tell you. The spell around your heart is breaking so your real fur color will appear but you will still be tainted. your eyes will show it.” I turned and looked at her tea set up and the broken table “Don’t worry about this. I can always fix it with ease”

“But this happened because of me”

“Darling he just wanted to put the fear in me. He may think that I am weak and Solis is the strong one but your dear mother can still kick ass” she had a smile sitting on her face “I am also stubborn” I nodded as I felt myself being tackled to the ground. I was buried under a pile of stars giggling.

“Mother can she stay till she returns to normal!”

“My darlings she will still be tainted. Her heart can never live up here anymore as it's not used to the magic or the air. She can breathe right now since it's for short periods. When she ends, her star will turn to dust.”

“You always have more stars to teach” I popped my head out of the pile.

“You were the last star me and Solis ever made”

“You don’t have to have a dry spell because of me”

“Says the one who had a thousand-year dry spell” I heard them giggle.

“Really you all watch!”

“You are their younger sibling and they do worry for you. I will talk to Solis to see if we might make a younger sibling for you all in the future” she still had a chuckle in her voice. I could feel more stars adding to the pile causing it to tap the ground.

“They have missed you but little ones I do need to send her back. She causes the ones on Equestria to worry since she won’t wake up”

“So the stars can sing?”

“Yes the stars can sing my dear”

“It’s about time I got an answer to that question. And here I thought only crystals on Equestria could sing”

“We can talk and sing and!” I felt more stars pile on causing me to fall into darkness.

Chapter Twenty Seven

I let out a yawn as I took a deep breath in. I could smell and taste the scent of apples and other spices. sitting up I noticed I was somewhere different than a normal guest room or medical room. the walls were blue while the floor was dark-stained hardwood under a black rug with a moon on it. The walls were covered in star charts and other star-related information. The bed was a large round cloud bed covered in lots of blue and black blankets with a few purple mixed in. The same went with all the pillows behind me. my ears caught the sound of the heart monitor I was simply hooked up to.

“Where am I?” I spoke softly as I pulled the heart monitor from the wall so the alarm wouldn’t turn on. I unhooked myself before sliding off the bed. I pulled my mane up into a quick small bun allowing me to walk. making my way to the silver door I nudged it open noticing the guards. I must be in Luna’s room since these are lunar guards. Slipping out of the room I could hear the maids talking about Blueblood and his scheme next. I let out another yawn as I felt my stomach grumbling.

“Will you come out?” I spoke softly while I watched black liquid dripping from my hoof. My eyes kept watching as it twisted and turn into a large dark blue and purple phoenix. it had two white eyes with smaller white dots that would shimmer and shine. I placed my hoof against its silver beak as I gave it a kiss.

“Hello, my little darling. Can you please go to the throne room and see what is going on? if Jr is being attacked please sit on his back and make sure he’s protected. you can hurt the other pony like you love if they get too angry” I noticed it’s wings fluffing up as it flew off. I stretched my hooves as I could take my time walking along the halls. I could hear my bird screeching and yelling mixed in with laughter. instead of food as I so wanted I made my way to the throne room. this place was packed as the majority of the family was watching and waiting. My bird was sitting on Jr Peking at Blueblood. I kept myself against the wall before popping out near Jr.

“Please tell me why there is fighting and I am not included?”

“Mother you're awake”

“A thousand-year-old guard calling a modern-day pony his mother”

“I am his mother you blundered-headed empty flank of a noble” I snapped causing Jr and the others to snicker “Now what is going on that I had to send my phoenix to protect you?”

“Blueblood saw Atlantic and thought she was a changeling. Even Discord schooled him on the difference between a flutter pony and a changeling. He is also upset that we have ponies fixing the home faster than him”

“Look if Discord can’t school him then no pony can. it just proves his flank is an empty one. As for the fixing of the house, I been working on those permits for half a year. I just got the last one to approve. I had to get a list of ponies together who had the right licenses and credentials and then submit them. you don’t start the process soon it takes a full year. It only took half a year since I use the same ponies over and over again since they keep the training in the family. And every year I will get an updated copy of the forms and keep copies. They only change those every five years. work smarter not harder, you just doing this whole noble thing wrong” I looked at him as Blueblood was grinding his teeth.

“Being a noble is more than that! you need to keep the family blood in good standing and”

“Counting your money. Blueblood just let a fucking lawyer do your paperwork. Your family became a noble because they probably helped some large family or they bribed the right ponies. your family does have a long list of ponies who have been jailed. But you become a noble by having money and helping those who need it. My family became nobles because we set the night guard up. We made sure the ponies from the city had homes and food when Nightmare moon happened. What if our family is large and made up of other ponies? We don’t care what you say to us. But if you try to take and steal our land and harm our family members we will come after you” I smiled sweetly at him.

“You are nothing but a!” he was stopped as my bird leaned over and peaked at his flank before screeching again.

“Nyx doesn’t like yelling.” the smile stayed on my lips “If you want to call me a disgrace then let's go over the list of criminals in your family. your great uncle created the underground mafia when the gems under Canterlot were off limits. he inflated the market back then. Or your great aunt starting the first brothel, while your other aunts were running Blackmarket-style booze. Oh, and another uncle of yours pissing off as a mare to scam poor old ponies out of their bits. I think they were known as the black stallion widow. I also have pictures and am not afraid to leak them to the press with dates and journals” I felt my tail moving behind me as I stared him down. I could hear the family mumbling angrily as I could see the triplets huffing.

“Why you”

“I would get a head start if I was you. My family is quite pissed off” I pointed behind him. His color drained from his face as his head whipped around. The triplets started to count down causing him to run out of the room screaming. The triplets and the others turned and stared unblinkingly.

“You know the punishment if caught. I hope you all can pay or serve the time” After that left my lips they all bolted from the castle yelling for tar and feather. I shook my coat as I knew what they meant and what they wanted.

“You just caused more chaos than Discord with one statement mother”

“I am not condoning what they want. I just reminded them of the punishment that will follow when Solis and the other guards catch them. You might want to do your job and stop them. I’ll let you use Nyx”

“I smell chaos!”

“Outside Discord! Blueblood probably going to get tar and feathered”

“Oh hell no! it's worse when Zo tries raising the damn dead!” I watched him speed off with the spirit of chaos laughing his tail off. I sat on the floor rubbing my head as I felt a pair of wings wrapping around me.

“You should have stayed put”

“Couldn’t help but wander off. it is my best feature”

“Did you go see Selene?”

“I did. My grandfather was up there attacking her and I felt horrible” I moved from her wings looking at Luna. As I was sitting in front of her I noticed a darker color scroll with a single blue string wrapped around it.

“Your grandfather?”

“No this is a scroll from Hallow Shades. The paper is darker in color, for some reason normal scrolls do not keep their color” I placed it in my dimensional pocket smiling as I felt Luna kissing me.

“Since your up can we have that dinner as lunch?”

“That sounds lovely”

“I hate to break it to you love birds but the Empress will be here soon. We have a plan that we want to work on with the Empress. if your grandfather is unhinged about you and his village what lengths will he go to?” My eyes moved to Celestia as I grumbled.

“Alright princess”

“I came as fast as I could! I heard we were going to kick a certain alicorn’s flank and I so wanted in!” The room was filled by the empress as she walked in. glancing back I could see the Empress walking in with Cadence and Shining Armor following her. I could tell they were drained from her energy. A chuckle could only escape my lips as I watched her walk up.

“Silver I see you are still in one piece”

“Yes Empress trust me only you can pull me into pieces and then put me back together like a puzzle”

“That's supposed to be my job in the bedroom”

“I was talking about real physical her taking my limbs off Luna. She has done that before”

“What? I wanted to see how you could always bounce back from heavy fighting. you were and are complex to me”

“Bad or a good thing?”

“Good thing. Now let's get this meeting on the road! Cleric lets go” I shook my head backing off from her.

“I think it's best to leave me out of this. Just so he doesn’t think I am involved in anything”

“Good point let's get this done and over with!” a chuckle escaped my lips till Luna kissed me cutting it off. Turning I moved through the castle to the point I was out in the garden. I let out a yawn noticing the colors of the trees were no longer green. They were now golden yellow and red mixed with some brown leaves. The earth was getting ready for winter now. I took a deep breath in and out feeling great about myself. I could hear my family chasing Blueblood through the city causing me to laugh.

“You're enjoying yourself” I glanced up and noticed Discord floating around.

“I feel a bit better after talking to mom. it feels weird calling her that.”

“You get used to it. But I don’t think she would mind if you called her Selene. They are just happy you are safe at the moment”

“Grandfather attacked her, but she was okay with it” I felt a bit off as I pulled the scroll out of my pocket.

“What is that?”

“A scroll from a family member in Hallow Shades” I coughed a bit “Gods forbid I leave them un answered” I pulled the string opened the scroll and noticed the hoof writing.

“Shit”

“What?”

Silver,

I hope the cool winds of autumn greet you well. You always did love the changing of the seasons when you left the village. Now my dear didn’t I say stay away from the sun and moon?”

Your loving grandfather”

“It's not from Hallow Shades it's from my grandfather” I looked the scroll over noticing it was changed or altered by magic. the string was normal as I could feel no magic from it.

“What does it say?”

“He's talking about the seasons. I loved watching the seasons change since the village never changed it's always a mixture of spring and winter. He also reminded me of the rule to keep away from the sun and moon. Damn it he knew it was me”

“Silvc?”

“I passed out and went to the moon when he was there. He thought I was a tainted star that hadn’t been fed to the black holes. What do I say?” I looked up at Discord “I have to answer he knows that I opened it now” I could see he was thinking while floating around.

“Ask if he knows” I could hear the family shouting in the background and the screams of Blueblood “I will check on them” I waited till he disappeared from sight.

Dear grandfather,

You know I am with the princesses. But you know?”

Your Star”

I rolled the scroll up and wrapped it with my own string. I sent the scroll off unknown to me I had just signed my death warrant. I turned and watched as the family was still chasing Blueblood till the triplets got a hold of him. Amethyst was laughing like a lunatic. A smile was sitting on my muzzle till I felt a surge of the magic behind me. Turning my head I noticed my grandfather sitting behind me.

Chapter Twenty eight

He was flexing his wings as he sat down staring down at me. I walked over and sat apart from him. It was rare to see him sitting in front of me during the fall season.

“You never make an appearance in the fall like this. is everything okay grandfather?” I broke the silence between us.

“You know my rule Silver”

“To say away from the sun and moon. I know the rule grandfather”

“Never thought I would see this day Silver. You barely broke my rules”

“You knew it was me, didn’t you? You never answered my question about the stars so you knew I would go looking”

“That’s why I said it was crystals talking”

“I can hear those to grandfather” I felt my throat being closed off causing my eyes to glance at his horn. he was using his magic to drag me toward him.

“I had one rule and I wished you followed it. you were my pride and joy and I just didn’t want to lose you” I could feel his hoof running through my mane as I was gasping for air. I was tossed against the brick under our hooves. I felt something crack and sharp pain in my horn. I pushed myself to my hooves as I looked up at him. I gripped a piece of brick and tossed it at him. I was able to draw blood as it hit the side of his head.

“I am shocked that worked” he hissed through his teeth before his hoof made contact with my side. I crashed against a tree groaning. I was doing my best to keep my muzzle shut.

“Remember you are the one who trained me. you also taught me to take all and any kind of pain you threw at me” I hissed back at him as I stood my ground. I felt his hoof hitting my cheek as my jaw moved and cracked. I spat out blood as I could hear more shouting causing me to divert my attention. My family was walking by with Discord floating over smiling as he was rubbing his claws. time slowed down as I could see his eyes widening. At this point, I felt a sharp pain in my chest. turning my head I could see my grandfather sticking his hoof in my chest. he had the black orb in his hoof.

“The spell seems to be breaking. I should have kept you to the north, my dear. you would have never been in this mess!” he shouted as his hoof slammed the orb into the brick shattering it. I let out a loud scream causing some of the nearby windows to break and shatter. I quickly clamped my hooves over my muzzle while staring at him. He was tackled by Order both of them had a quick fight. I started to move pieces of my heart trying to assemble them. as I was busy doing that I felt my hoof being stomped on.

“Like I am not going to let you put this back together,” My eyes noticed Order getting up from being tossed into a set of trees.

“Discord!” My eyes moved as Celestia and Luna came running with guards behind them. I felt a few more pieces being crushed before he released my hoof.

“I will say that was a good fight. Never thought you of all creatures of the old was Discord!” his voice was cold as I felt my mane being pulled causing my head to lift up “If you heal and survive from this little beating. Then I will be in the village waiting for you. But do be warned that neither you nor I will leave that village alive” he growled before disappearing from my sighing. I coughed up some black blood as I looked to the ground. I kept trying to put the pieces together my hooves shaking. My eye could see half an orb sitting in the distance with a silver diamond with gold spikes sitting in it. I reached my hoof out till a claw grabbed it.

“Slivc stop moving”

“I…Think I found…it” I pointed to the chunk causing him to turn.

“Celestia! Luna! get her to the medical wing now! I need my siblings now” he growled causing me to stare at him. he leaned over picking the chunk up his eyes widening before he sighed.

“Discord?”

“Her heart isn’t shattered but I need to have my siblings help me get this spell off” I started to move toward him. I started coughing up blood as I could hear shouting and yelling. I grabbed his fur pulling on it.

“Keep…them..away” I started coughing for air as my good hoof tapped against my chest trying to force air into my lungs. I felt a pair of hooves on my shoulder causing me to stare to my left. The Empress was being down staring at me.

“You…were supposed…to be…in a meeting”

“Cleric this is an order stay with us”

“Your daughter…became an…ali…alicorn.” I pointed toward Cadence who was staring at my pale face and shock. I heard more ponies shouting for medical and guards.

“Knight Commander you stay with us” I heard Luna and Celestia shouting. I turned and noticed the Empress was staring in horror. I never saw this look on her face. it was either shock or happiness, now its horror and sorrow. I kept coughing for air as it started to grow cold as my hooves gave out.

“Cleric”

“it’s…cold” I felt tears in my eyes as I closed them.

“I NEED A MEDIC!” their screams were the last I heard before I found myself floating in darkness. It didn’t stay dark for long as I found myself sitting on a set of clouds with some light peeking in. I could feel hooves and tugging on my skin. I felt cold liquid being poured on me as cold plastic tasing items move down my throat.

“Careful the sides are sharp and her heart is fragile”

“What are they saying?” I could hear the empress hissing in her aggravated tone.

“Here damn it!”

“Don’t be pissed off at me. My gem and the heart cannot translate Celestial”

“She's fun I like her sharp tongue” I could hear Solis chuckling.

“She does have a way with ponies” I spoke softly thinking they couldn’t hear me.

“Oh good we can hear you now”

“Hold still it still honey. I only got a little bit of this spell left” I felt a sharp pain causing me to whine.

“Oh shhh it's alright Silvc” I felt her voice was soft and soothing. more and more light filled the area allowing me to see the others looking down at me.

“Silver?”

“Where am I? I can feel cold liquid and tugging. But I can see and hear you with others screaming”

“You can see and hear us because your soul has retreated in your heart. This is your star, your home where you can escape to and relax. all stars have a place like this it allows them to recharge. Now, what do you see?” I glanced around as I could see a small cottage behind me covered in ivy with trees and a forest behind me.

“it's a two-story cottage half of it covered in ivy while the other half isn’t. a forest stands behind it while many plants cover the front mostly lavender and white lilies. Luna and my husband's favorite flowers.” I walked in and looked around “Herbs hanging from the rafters while a large open fire pit with a large kettle sitting in the middle. It's how Luna liked to cook when we traveled. she always get tired and left me to cooking. I see books and lots of tea and coffee.” I moved to the second floor “The second floor is full of clouds and crystals with a large bed in the shape of the moon.”

“It sounds like your heart made you a home full of the two most important ponies”

“But why Luna? I been nothing but a horrible pony to her. I promised a lunch or dinner date and alone time and now this. I am shocked she would want to be with me after this. I am even shocked she hasn’t given me nightmares for pissing her off”I cleared my tears as I felt something touching me. I walked out of the cottage looking up and seeing Luna staring down.

“We talked in the village remember Silver. Besides you and my sister are the only two I have left before Nightmare moon. you two remember the good from those days and nights.” I could still feel tears in my eyes as I watch her.

“I am a fucking idiot”

“For answering that letter yes”

“Hey Discord was there when i opened it!”

“I did not think he would come after you that fast. I thought hey divert the family away then come back” i heard him grumble.

“Hey! if you're going to get her heart back into her body tonight! now is the time or I need to hook her body up to an Artificial heart to keep the blood moving” I heard him shout while others were still shouting. I watched as they handed me over to Discord who was in his ORder form. I kept quiet as I laid out on some clouds. I only had a view of his fur however which caused me some annoyance. I let out a yawn as I noticed the view disappearing and a sky forming. I got to my hooves as I felt pain running through my body.

“Alright this orb around the star is able to be removed by the princesses if needed. it should also keep it from shattering”

“Its to large”

“Just watch me boy” my ears twitched as I felt more pain running through my body. I layed on the ground heavily before closing my eyes.

I opened my eyes trying to sit up. I could hear the others shouting as my eyes were wrapped in something. My body felt sore and painful as I could feel tugging and tearing at my skin with random tubes. I started to hear alarms and yelling in the distance. The voices came closer as I tried to move my head. The voices grew closer as I was pushed down again the bed.

“Grandmother stop you need to stay very still at the moment” Red was speaking beside me as I blinked. I could feel a set of hooves sitting on my shoulders as his magic removed the wrappings around my eyes. Garden Ivy was holding me down while Red was standing beside me. I started coughing as I moved my shoulders trying to move.

“Grandmother please stay calm and listen” Garden spoke up as I was panicking. I moved my eyes over to Red staring.

“Look your trachea or windpipe and your vocal cords were heavily crushed. the pipes in your muzzle are breathing tubes allowing you to breathe. You also had a collapsed Lung since a rib punctured one of them. In your nose is a feeding tube since you can’t eat. I had to send you into emergency surgery to repair your ribs and your back and chest after your heart was replaced. your right hoof was crushed and is in a cast after we placed it back together. Most of the medical side of the family is coming in and they're going to help with more of the other issues. Your body took heavy damage and we need more surgeries to fix them” I glared at him as I noticed he was staring at me.

“Red I think she wants more”

“Your organs need help grandmother. I am a general surgeon with especially in alicorn biology. Your organs are different than the princesses so I need more of an outside console. However, due to the nature of what you are Celestia and Luna are wanting this to stay within the family. The Empress is sending some of the medical team since most of them were around when you were an active more solid before Sombra.” I moved my eyes around before moving my head. I felt his magic helping me allowing me to see that I was in the medical wing but this wasn’t a normal room. I glanced up at Garden who was still holding me down.

“Okay do you need more information on what is wrong with you?” I nodded as I glanced up toward my horn.

“Red she wants to know about her horn” I heard a clipboard fall.

“Just tell her about the room. I need to get ahold of the princesses” this made me worry as I looked up at him.

“For now the princesses have allocated you to one of their rooms. this is a room for Celestia or Luna in case of a serious event. You in the room made for Luna but we changed the bed to be larger per her request. you have a button near your back hoof okay” I felt him pat my head before walking out. I could see Red had left leaving me alone. I could feel tears in my eyes as I didn’t want this

Chapter Twenty Nine

The room was cold and too clean for my taste. I could feel my shelf shake as I leaned my head back into the pillows. I closed my eyes trying to calm myself down. my ears caught the sound of hooves clicking against the floor as the door opened up. I could still feel myself shake as a cold hoof sat on my shoulder.

“She shaking” I opened my eye noticing Luna was sitting beside me.

“I will see if we can get one of her heavy blankets from the house. she is probably cold and I don’t blame her. Red said that he wanted you or Celestia to tell her about the horn” My eyes saw Garden leave the room. the blankets I had on me warmed up causing my body to stop shaking.

“Your horn was cracked around the base. For now, we have a device on you to keep your magic from being used. it is healing with some help of Order.” I could feel more tears in my eyes as I glanced at her. her hooves rubbed my cheeks as I watched her lean down kissing my cheek.

“You're not going to be alone while staying here Silver. Either I or one of your family members will be staying in the room. Don’t think I forgot what you told me at the village.” I lifted my left hoof trying to lean over and touch her. her wing stopped me causing me to look away. I could feel my lungs expand and expand as my ears heard the sound of metal. my eyes looked up as the bed started to move. turning my head a bit I could see Luna climbing in beside me. She had placed her head near mine causing me to move my hoof over to her. my nerves started to calm down as I felt a large heavy warm blanket being draped over me. I closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep.

I found myself standing in front of the cottage but the sky was a bit weird. it was moving swirls of dark blue to black. I moved to the cottage noticing the place didn’t really change as I walked in. I moved over to the deck where a tray of warm tea and pie was waiting. I was shocked as I sat next to the tray.

“This place is lovely” turning my head I could see Luna walking in. I stayed put as she sat on the other side of the tray.

“I think I need more practice since I think this is a dream”

“You are right about this being a dream. Selene told us you can’t be reached normally if you retreated to your heart. Normally you can only be spoken to when your heart is out of your body.”

“Sounds about right” I leaned over and poured myself a cup of tea along with her. I picked up the cup sipping on it. It was green tea with honey and lemon. I smiled looking out to the forest and sighing.

“I wasn’t going to ask but why did you tell your grandfather?”

“At first I didn’t. I was on the moon watching him attack Selene. he didn’t look normal as I knew him. he thought I was a tainted star that didn’t get eaten so he tossed me. Selene kept it up and we thought he took the lie. Then the letter came as I really thought it was from my family. I opened it in front of Discord and he said to ask. He stayed relatively close. I didn’t think my grandfather would appear like that. he truly hates the changing of the seasons as it reminds him of his sisters”

“Discord told us the same thing when Selene and Solis were going off on him. They didn’t want to bug you since your heart was dull and they could tell you were scared. First time I saw what really makes a star. Celestia never could understand the beauty of them till now. I think the Empress bet the elements in the shock contest”

“Twilight and her friends were there?”

“They came later since we were going to try and use the elements on your grandfather first. I think Selene was speechless as Twilight was rambling off questions”

“Selene no mom told me that I was the last star they ever made. For all of my life, I thought him being cold or angry was him disappointment at me. He was disappointed at me on that train when he pulled me into the park. I was angry and wanted to lash out at him like normal but we were in public and had you all watching. When we get pissed off at each other we fight or lash out at each other” I chuckled as I dropped the cup in my magic. I felt a burning sensation in my lungs as I started coughing.

“Silver” I took a few gasps till the burning went away.

“I am fine just my lungs were burning” I rubbed my chest as I groaned. her wing ran along my back causing me to look over at her.

“I just want to push this to the back of my mind. I want to think about what is going on right now. Did you really mean it that I won’t be alone” I could feel tears in my eyes.

“Of course. if it would keep you in one place to let your body heal then yes. Your heart is the reason you heal so fast as the magic in it circulates through your body. But your body is too damaged for it to be effective right now. Selene and Solis says if your body gets to damaged to heal your heart will have nowhere to go. I don’t want to have you hanging in a window as light or sitting somewhere just waiting to turn into dust. I want you to have your body to be around. I know your family will be happy” she moved my mane causing me to smile.

“I smell apples”

“I can hear fighting”

“I’ll wake up and”

“No you will rest and I will deal with the issue” I simply nodded as I glanced at her.

“Will you”

“I will come back or make sure you wake up safely” she leaned in and kissed me causing some sense of calm to wash over me. I smiled watching her disappear in front of me. using my magic I started to pick up the pieces of the cup I had shattered. As I was walking around cleaning up I noticed the weather started to change causing me to glance at the front. placing the cups down I walked out of the front door noticing the sky was open allowing me to see Discord.

“WHAT THE FUCK!” I shouted as I heard him giggling.

“Spirit of chaos we might think you like games but don’t mimic our grandmother’s voice”

“He didn’t inside the orb is a star as you can see. her soul can retreat to it when needed. She can see, hear and speak to us so if you hear her. She watching”

“Funny Red” I snapped as I growled a bit. I curled up on the clouds around the ground sighing softly. I felt myself being carried out of the room but not far from where I could see the princesses and the elements talking to each other.

“Took you long enough”

“She scared the others”

“HEY!” I shouted before sighing softly “Just stop discord”

“At least I know what we can do to keep you calm” I looked away before glancing up at Luna.

“It just, when I have to be alone makes me relive those younger days when I was alone” I shivered as I moved some tears from my eyes.

“Wait wasn’t he always around sug?”

“No there were many months or days that I was alone working in the village. Creating the headstones or taking care of the crops. I would train and read the books he gave me all by myself. I loved the time he was around since it kept the loneliness away.” I rolled onto my back staring up noticing Discord was looking down.

“Something catching your eye?”

“Just I know stars have their own color but my siblings never told me what it means when a star is both gold and silver. I know gold are the younger stars. then purple, blue, green, red, then silver is the oldest. Those who are tainted did something against another star mostly shattering them for their power. They are fed to the black holes” I stayed quiet as I stopped listening to them. I was not enjoying this and I wanted it to end. Getting to my hooves I walked into the house to the bedroom. Walking over to the bed I simply curled up on it. At this point, I can not hear any of them and I was enjoying it.

I found myself nuzzling a pillow as I opened my eyes. I could still feel the tubes in my muzzle causing me to groan. I could feel more pain in my sides and along my stomach. looking around I noticed that I was back in the room alone or so I thought. I noticed Jr had his back to me working on a scroll in front of him. I let out a little whine causing his ears to go up.

“Mother your up” I nodded as I looked over at him “Didn’t think you would be up so early after that” I rolled my eyes huffing a bit at him.

“I know we need a better way of you talking to every pony. As of now, your organs are fine they seem to be repairing themselves thanks to your magic. Most of the family at the moment have” I could hear crashing and sounds of drunk ponies “They stormed the castle and pulled the princesses and the elements along with most nobles who like are family. They are putting on a party with the old old drinks cooking up some food with the crystals.” My eyes widened as I tried to get up but was pushed down.

“It's a good thing mother. Most notbles want to buy seeds and learn how to grow this food. Right now Crystal Apple and Apple Wine in our family are willing to teach Applejack how to grow the food first. She is shocked we have ponies named apple along with the idea of us teaching her.” I could hear more shouting as I could hear the Empress laughing. My eyes narrowed at Jr as he looked away.

“The triplets made a visit to the empire. They wanted to see if they could learn from the empress. Zo actually talked and wanted to know runes and she taught her how to make dummies out of random stuff and turn them into zombies or normal ponies. She has been teaching her which nobles are afraid of what. They told her they were going to storm the castle with the family and Candence tried to stop her but she enjoying herself” At this point, I wanted to just curl up under a rock and die. I leaned my head in as I felt his hoof on my forehead moving some of my mane.

“Your horn is healing. Luna stuck a new ring on it so ponies didn’t think you were a convict that escaped” he had a chuckle in his voice as I pointed to the tubes “Red tried and you couldn’t breathe properly without it. your lungs still need time to heal. Look rest and I will see if I can make it through the family to see if Luna wants to hide here” he winked as I huffed. I waited till I heard him shouting as many voices shouting. I waited as I heard the door opening caused me to turn my head. Twilight slipped in holding a book in her hoof.

“Cousin where are you! Midnight going to shadow jump with us!” I could hear the others shouting as Twilight shook a bit. I let out a muffled chuckle my eyes watching her walk closer.

“Jr said you were up. I pointed him in the direction of the princesses but their all having a drinking contest with the empress and Discord. I think Cadence is winning” I could only stare at her “Oh right I have a spell for you” I could see her setting down one of my books. she had a section with a bookmark sitting in the middle. I watched as she flared her magic for a moment before shaking her head.

“What did she do and how can she read my books”

“It worked!”

“What worked?” I simply stared at her.

“You don’t hear your voice echoing in the room?”

“Hold the book up Twilight” I watched as she held the book up. I wanted to laugh as she got the wring spell but she merged it with another spell creating a new one.

“Okay right spell and wrong spell Twilight. the second half of the spell you want is folded over so basically, you made a new spell. Only you can hear me” I watched her causing her to drop the book.

“I did it wrong” she looked down as she looked at the book.

“At least you made a new spell that I don’t have”

“True but let me try this again” I could only watch as she charged her horn again as filled the room with purple light. I was seeing spots as I heard the door opening up again.

“Mother are you okay?

“Yeah Jr I am fine she just doing a spell. Boy you are silly”

“Hey!”

“The spell worked!” I noticed Twilight clapping her hooves laughing. I watched as Jr walked over looking down at the spell.

“How did you read that spell? That is an old one and one wrong move or one wrong character read wrong and the spell can backfire”

“It's one of the lessons Celestia taught me” I could see a smile forming on her face.

“Its a good talent”

“Yep” I settled into the pillow as I looked over at Jr.

“Jr are you going to stay? and don’t tell others I can talk somehow. I want to wait” I blinked as I noticed Jr nodding.

“Luna and the others are drunk. So I am the one staying the night, so if you want to rest you can” I felt the blanket being warmed up and being tucked around me. I settled in falling asleep.

“Hello my little one”

Chapter Thirty

“Hello my little one” my ears went up as I turned and noticed Solis standing behind me.

“Hello Solis…no father” I tilted my head as I felt myself being pulled into his hooves.

“You do not have to force yourself to call me that. okay, but I was not expecting to see you up here so soon”

“My family stormed the castle leaving my son to stay the night in the medical room with me. I finally told them that I really don’t like being alone when I am injured or sick. Just bad memories of the past” I felt my ears lay flat against my head.

“Can’t blame you for that my dear”

“You know he thought this day would never come but I told him that it was in the making sooner or later. I knew I would have to face him again in the future just not now and not like this” I looked up at Solis as he placed me on the ground.

“No pony really wanted this to happen. Now, do you know what happened to Celestia and Luna we can’t get a hold of them?”

“My family stormed the castle with very old booze. They're drunk” I smiled as I heard him groan.

“SELENE THEIR DRUNK!”

“WHAT!! HOW!!”

“Thousand-year-old whiskey and apple cider would do the trick. Along with some nearly two thousand-year-old wine and sake its rice wine”

“VERY OLD BOOZE”

“DAMN IT”

“She pissed”

“I can tell” I started to chuckle as I looked up at him “So do you have any ideas on how to fight him?”

“Liquid night”

“What is that and how do I use it?”

“It's basically the darkness of the space we live in. it's in a liquid form since it has no real form. we can mold it into anything that we need, it's like our bodies. We can transform into anything that we need for the moment”

“So thats the reason why I can change forms”

“Exactly, we have no real form when others see us. Most of the time they are seen as earth ponies on fire. Other times we are seen how others think we should look like. I and Selene look differently at both Celestia and Luna. How do you see us?”

“Most of the stars are earth ponies like you said. But you and Selene look like Alicorns to me”

“That's because all your life you believe that Celestia and Luna who are alicorns rule over us.” I nodded as I watched him sitting beside me. I was looking out into the darkness till I felt a piece of armor wrap around my chest. I glanced down at a black and blue chest piece with a star sitting in the middle. I glanced along the sides noticing they were made in a way allowing me to move easily.

“What in the world”

“You activated the liquid night”

“HOW!”

“So the bracelets you got from void were from us. they hold the liquid night that you would need to make this. the Liquid night is connected to your thoughts. you must have been thinking about armor you would need”

“This is going to be interesting when I am in bed with my lover” I looked at the armor watching it drip to the ground “It also acts like Nyx my pet phoenix”

“Oh you did get her”

“Yeah I got her?”

“Selene made her for you. Up here any star animal such as the phoenix and the Ursa majors are basically stuffed animals. So any stuffed animal that is made up here becomes real down there” He had a smile sitting on his face as I nodded.

“Any other tricks you know?”

“If you concentrate your magic in your hooves or another body part while fighting you can move fast or stand your ground easier. It depends on the body part” I was nodding as I noticed Selene walking over to us groaning.

“Hi Selene…no mom” I watched her stop before tackling me. I could feel her head and cheek nuzzling me softly.

“Dear your going to squish her and aren’t you needed in the sky.”

“Its your time to take over. And be warned Celestia is really drunk” I started to chuckle as Solis let out a groan.

“Last time she got this drunk Luna was locked on the moon”

“Yes and Silvc my dear you need to head home. You need to heal and relax before you think about that fight you need”

“I know now I need to see if that spell Twilight placed on me still works as well” I smiled as I looked over into the distance. I was now on the moon looking up at Selene.

“Can you send me back?”

“Of course” I felt her hoof on my head pushing me into the darkness.

I opened my eyes noticing the window in the room was open allowing me to see the different colors in the trees. I could hear children laughing and screaming with joy as some leaves were tossed into the air. I could smell the autumn rain filling the room causing me to smile. Glancing around I noticed the room was empty but the door was open allowing me to see the others. I felt the top of the bed sitting up a bit allowing me to see more.

“Red said it was safe to sit you up like this” glancing over I could see Sugar Skull standing next to me. she was a black mare with a white head and black eyes. She loved to place makeup on and it made her look like a sugar skull from the south. She loved the idea and the colors and ran with it. I glanced over at her as she was placing some decorations around the room.

“Sugar what are you doing?”

“You said I could sit Grandmother up. I did and now I am making this room a bit nicer, I mean white? that is not a calming color Red”

“No flames or fire Sugar Skull she on oxygen and it can blow up”

“I don’t have anything that can blow the room up” I watched them as I shook my head at their antics. I could only sit and watch as Red walked over with the clipboard in his hoof. I glanced down at him as he placed it on the bed.

“Good news your organs are better since they didn’t need much. So far you are only the oxygen, feeding tube, and fluids right now. We will do some more x-rays while you are asleep to make things easier on you.” I huffed as I looked around. I gave him a smile as I noticed the Empress walking in with Star at her side.

“Doctor Red can we visit? And I think Celestia is looking for you, don’t think she can handle her drink” a smug smile formed on her face as I rolled my eyes at her statement.

“Yes, I gave her an update. Sugar Skull is decorating her room for her”

“I told you this is not calming for her!”

“Thank you Sugar Skull” I could hear the empress laughing as she walked into the room. Star looked as if he was already on his second pot of coffee. Glancing up I could see the empress’s eyes were red as I stared at her. On his way out Red grabbed Sugar Skull pulling her and Star out of the room before closing the door. I tilted my head a bit noticing the Empress sitting down beside me.

“Your family is something else. I’ve never known a family willing to storm a castle for no reason” a smile tugged at the corner of my muzzle as I nodded at her statement. I felt her nuzzle my cheek which caught me off guard.

“You had me worried you know that?” I shook my head staring at her.

“That will be the first and last time ponies will see me like that. And Cleric I will not have you walk in that village and not walk out. you will walk out alive or I will get the princesses to drag you out alive” she growled as I narrowed my eyes and huffed a bit.

“What you said before you passed out. is that true?” I gave her a slow nod watching her sit up.

“Thought so. she does look like me but she has her father’s personality” I reached over with my left hoof tapping hers a bit. she placed hers on me before standing up.

“You better get well soon. We will need a leader for the army we have.” I could only blink as I wanted to save the spell when Luna was around. I watched as she opened the door noticing most of the ponies leaning up against the door and scrambling away.

“Hey! I told you all to get out! it's bad enough you got most of the castle and the nobles drunk!” I saw Red run past the door as the Empress smiled.

“Star let's go I want to see if my daughter is up along with her husband” she had left the door open with the captain following her. I sat on the bed adjusting my shoulders as I could hear many talking about nightmare night. It's almost near the end of October telling me the princesses will be busy. I groaned as I looked down at my hooves watching the family and staff run back and forth. One of the issues involved Pinkie as she went running by yelling cupcakes. The sky started to grow dark as storm clouds moved in covering the sky. I wonder who was going to stay with me tonight as I haven’t seen Luna at all today.

“So they do have you sitting up” my head moved toward the door as Discord walked in wearing a yellow rubber raincoat. I also noticed Fluttershy following him with a basket.

“Oh dear they still have the tubes in”

“Sorry, Fluttershy I thought they would have them removed.” I shook my head slowly as I blinked at him “I see they still have your main magic sealed off”

“Have you been sitting up all day?” I nodded as I tried to move a bit. I felt the bed moving back allowing me to lay back a bit. I noticed Fluttershy was unpacking the basket she had as I noticed the others running into the room. Pinkie dove under the bed as Rainbow was fixing her mane.

“Oh my, I never saw this painting in the castle” I could see Twilight and Rarity walking in with a photo album in her magic. I knew that cover it was a photo album of old pictures in the vault that was hidden away from ponies. I really wanted to die now.

“I didn’t know Luna looked like that in the olden days”

“No, but oh! that must be the original Necro Crystal!”

“Oh wow I wish I could have designed clothes for him. his coat and eyes he would make the perfect model.” Ponies and their standard have really changed over the years.

“What are you looking at Twi?”

“Jr was showing me a few pictures of Aurora and we came across a photo album. I was told by one of the elders that were helping us that this album and the other one I have hold photos. They are photos of paintings hidden in the family’s bank vault. I also have more family records my mother should be coming by” her face was lit up as she sat in the middle holding the book out. I noticed it was on the page where Necro was sitting next to a pond with his mane down and wet. Luna made a bet with him that he couldn’t or wouldn’t do that. Beside that was Necro in his suit and his mane pushed back with a smile on his face.

“Oh wow he is a catch” my eyes were narrowed at them.

“I heard there was a picnic in here,” I noticed Luna standing in the doorway. I shook my head as I watched Luna walking in.

“Oh, those paintings brings back memories. I made a bet that Necro wouldn’t pose for that painting. That one I made the night he got his position for me”

“You made those!”

“Of course, my sister was busy doing all the other things I needed something to do. Silver would be my sparing partner but once she was with child I needed something to do” I felt the bed move as she crawled on top of it. She stretched out beside me placing her head on my shoulder watching still.

“So these are her husband. Damn, I was born in the wrong year” Rarity cried as I looked over at Luna who was snickering.

“Do you even have those paintings still?” I nodded as I was unsure if the spell was working or not. I noticed Twilight staring at me before sighing.

“Aww the spell ran out”

“Spell?”

“I cast a spell to help her speak but it's no longer active now” her ears folded as Luna sat up taking a sandwich from Fluttershy as they were going over different pictures. I stayed mostly quiet listening to them all till I felt Luna moving on the bed. She had rested her head on my chest watching them. Seeing her do this made me feel calm and tired. I closed my eyes as I could hear their voices still.

“Luna, did you use a spell?” Discord spoke softly.

“No why? Silver?” I felt her wing on my face as I drifted off to sleep. just all of this their doing to help me has just been calming to me. It's taken away those fears I always got when I was hurt. It's why I would never stay down when I was sick. I wanted to be with ponies even if I scared them.

Chapter Thirty One

The room grew cold as I could hear the sound of rain. I opened my eyes noticing the room had changed. the pumpkins and the most fall items Sugar Skull had placed up were gone. the books and the pillows on the floor were picked up and Luna was missing. I could still smell the scent of autumn rain. I shifted in the bed till I heard the sound of hooves walking in.

“Just hold her shoulders lightly Garden. I am just testing to see if she can breathe on her own without choking for air.” I pressed myself into the pillows watching as Garden placed his hooves on my shoulders. He noticed I was watching causing him to smile. I felt the tubes in my muzzle being removed causing me to gasp for a bit.

“That’s a good sign. Now the ones in the nose” I was not looking forward to that. I stayed still as I felt the tube moving up and out of my stomach causing me to cough a bit.

“She is breathing heavily!”

“No Red I think you should have given her more of a warning right?”

“What’s going on? Everything is so different than last night” I yawned as I felt myself being sat up.

“What do you remember?” I noticed Red was wearing a mask as Garden sat beside him.

“Twilight and the others were here with Discord and Luna”

“Grandmother that was nearly a month ago. You fell into a place between sleep and awake. You weren’t dead either as Discord couldn’t find you in the void and Luna couldn’t find you in the dream world.”

“I just fell asleep. it was calming for once having ponies around me while I was going through this. I felt like I didn’t have to get up and find ponies to be with while injured” I looked over at them as Red chuckled.

“Your body was so heavily injured you needed sleep. You fell asleep and went into a real deep sleep”

“Did you read Luna’s books?”

“No, it is taught in medical school Grandmother. it's rare as most ponies allow Luna to handle their sleep. But you were just so tired your body felt at peace you just allowed yourself the sleep it needed. All those years of not truly resting when you were told to do so are catching up with you”

“Can I move or should I stay down?”

“Let us remove the rest of the tube and items then we can get you out of bed” I heard him laughing as I leaned into the pillows. I glanced over at the window watching the rain allowing them to pull the rest of the tubes out and place the stitches they needed. I let out a yawn as I noticed Garden Ivy smiling at me.

“So how was Nightmare Night?”

“The little ones were all excited. Wish you were up most of the family came by to see how you were doing before they left. The only ones that stayed are the elders and the medical side of the family makes some trips up to check on you as well.”

“So the elders stayed to help Jr?”

“That and to give Blueblood some hell as they are still after Jr.”

“For now I want to keep you here in the room. Most of the castle is packed with ponies trying to get things done before the holiday” he smiled before walking out leaving me with Garden.

“How badly have they overworked him?”

“Not bad, he been working on some projects that he is happy with”

“Till I can get up and figure out where Luna is or is stuck at. Go make sure he doesn’t work himself ragged” I chuckled as I sat up rolling my shoulders. I heard the door shut as Water Ivy walked in smiling. they both had gloves and bathing supplies with clippers.

“We are going to help with your coat” I gulped as I helped out of the bed my hooves were shaking as I quickly sat on my flank. I could see my coat was in patches allowing you to see certain scars from stitches. I stayed still feeling them scrub my coat and my mane clean before trimming it down to a proper level causing me to look down at myself.

“I am still patchy” I huffed as I felt a towel rubbing against my coat. They gave me another bath trying to get the loose fur off of me.

“They had to cut your coat to keep the stitches clean”

“I know. do you have any toothpaste and a toothbrush?”

“Yes?”

“Hoof it over” I watched as they set it up since my magic was still blocked. I took the brush and started to clean my teeth and my mouth. I noticed they were staring till it hit them like a ton of bricks.

“Hoping to kiss your mare?”

“We heard about the bug that bit you” they were snickering as I glared over at them. I huffed as I rinsed my mouth out over the bin of water they had.

“Let me guess Jr?”

“Yes”

“Figures as much” I sat up stretching my hooves as the door opened up. Red walked in turning red a bit before coughing into his hoof.

“Should have knocked”

“They were just helping me clean up Red” I huffed still feeling out of it.

“Well good news the castle is not packed as I thought. I can get you up and moving before dinner tonight” he smiled as I nodded “Now when you move around the castle I want you to have a pony with you since your hooves have not supported you for a month or so” he kept his grin up as I chuckled a bit.

“Let's go I am tired of seeing these walls. Thank you Garden and Water”

“It's fine Grandmother” they both smiled before kissing my cheeks. I gave them both a soft hug before standing up. I felt Red wrapping his magic around me as we walked out of the room. I could tell my hooves needed more work now. I sighed as I moved out of the medical wing into the main part of the castle. it was quiet, way too quiet for my liking.

“Red it's too quiet for the castle to be on a slow day” I stopped looking at him. his ears went down as he looked over at me.

“It’s the Harvest holiday grandmother”

“Then why are you and the other two here then?”

“We promised to be with you today”

“RedGem it's a holiday! I can wait to be helped. You cannot wait Red, you and the others need to go out and celebrate and live your lives” I placed my hoof on his cheek “I been through many holidays as I had a long life my boy but you do not”

“But this could or might be your last grandmother”

“Then let it be my last Red. You and the others have done so much. You and the rest of the family in the medical field should know how fragile our lives can be”

“I know, but since I have you out of bed are you hungry?”

“I could go for some real food right now” I smiled as I felt his magic holding onto me. I followed him as we walked out of the main section of the castle to a large ballroom. He walked me through a side door out of the way of the main entrance. I noticed the room was filled with tables and family members. The twins were running around whistling while placing trays of tea and food out. The princesses were sitting at the head table while Twilight and her family were around. I looked over at Red. He smiled as he helped me to the main table where I sat next to Luna. I could tell the others hadn’t noticed me yet.

“RED! there you are what were you doing!” I watched as Jr walked over missing his armor. I noticed Solis was also missing his armor as he was sitting at a table enjoying himself. I leaned into the table as I could see Discord was at a table with Fluttershy and Pinkie. Rarity was around with a younger pony at her side. Rainbow was with her with another filly at her side as they were watching Zo. She was busy making her normal plush doll before making it move.

“I was with Garden Ivy and Water Ivy taking care of Grandmother” which made the room grow quiet.

“How is she? She hasn’t woken up”

“Jr she will wake up. She fell asleep down below the dream world. Her body has found a time to fully allow itself to rest and heal from all those times she was injured. She will wake up when her body says she can or when she feels like it”

“But I wanted her to be here. I don’t want this to be her last holiday Red. I want her around when my kids are around like she was for Soltic and Raven. I want my side of the family to know her as well” I could see his ears folding back as he looked at the ground. The room started to feel down as I felt Red release his magic on me. I glanced around noticing they were all looking at the two. I turned my attention to Luna noticing her eyes were looking down. she had a sullen look on her face. My hooves were shaking as I moved closer to her poking her side. I could see a surprised look on her face as her eyes settled on me. I gave her a smile resting my hoof on her side.

“Your awake” her voice was cracking as it caused the room to grow silent.

“Your awake and your moving. I thought I had done something wrong and” I felt her hoof on my cheek.

“She woke up this morning. I had given her a check-up and had Garden and Water help her out of bed. She cannot walk without supervision or help since her hooves and legs are weak right now” Red smiled.

“You didn’t do anything Luna. I was just watching you and the group as it was peaceful for once I wasn’t alone while hurt. I just grew tired and fell asleep. I still hurt and it sucks I can’t walk for a long while” I was stopped as I felt her pull me into her hooves.

“Just don’t scare me like that”

“I can’t promise anything till the fight is done”

“For now you can. For now, I do not want you thinking about that fight till you recover” I heard Sweet Tea and Sweet Night barging in. They were pushing carts full of food and drinks. I watched as they passed out bowls of fruit and vegetables before passing out soup. I could smell the roasted mushroom and potato soup from here causing me to smile. I kept an eye on them as they placed down some roasted eggplant with large amounts of soft to hard-boiled eggs. I also noticed they had made some roasted Lobster with shrimp on the side causing Twilight and the others to stare. I chuckled as they placed some tea kettles along with bottles of different kinds of drinks.

“Alright, we got the normal spread of soup and roasted veggies along with the crystal empire’s signature roasted seafood. We also got permission to pull out the hundred-year-old zap apple cider, along with the four hundred-year-old apple cider. We also got out the thousand-year-old merlot and all kinds of tea! Let's eat and be merry for this harvest holiday!” I chuckled a bit as I sat up placing my hooves on the table and leaning in. I felt a wing run along my back.

“Will you need any help?”

“Just getting the food maybe. My magic is still cut off and my hooves aren’t working still” I felt a pillow being placed behind me. as I settled in. I watched as Sweet Tea stopped in front of me making up a small plate for me. She placed a bowl of roasted mushroom soup with a lobster tail on the small plate beside it. I also noticed she made me some warm tea before bouncing off. I placed my hooves on the table pulling a spoon to me. I slowly picked at the soup as I kept dropping the spoon. I got fed up and pushed the soup away from me. I pulled the lobster tail and picked at it.

“Do you need help?”

“I have it”

“Silver this is not the time to let your ego take over” I stopped and looked over at Luna as she was watching me.

“Fine” my ears fell against my head. I could see the spoon holding out in front of me helping me eat something. I could not feel my hooves anymore as I stayed still. I could only get a few spoonfuls down causing me to push the food away from me.

“Silver?”

“Sorry Luna, I am full besides I think your sister is drunk as she getting a bit choosy” I pointed towards Celestia. She was leaning and smiling over at Twilight. they were enjoying themselves as most of the family members were around drunk. I smiled as the doors to the ballroom opened up. I noticed Cadence and Shining Armor smiling as the Empress walked in with a bottle of wine.

“Sorry we are late certain ponies talked me into this” she chuckled as the two stared up at her.

“Now its a party!”

Chapter Thirty Two

Sweet Tea and Night kept the drinks flowing to the others keeping them all happy and busy. I watched as the foals ran off laughing causing one of the teens running off after them. I felt myself squished as the Empress had found me causing her and Luna to get into a disagreement. I slipped out from between them as I sighed feeling my shoulders were sore. I could tell most ponies were drunk as the booze the twins had pulled out were the strong ones. The ones I only used when I wanted to get a noble drunk for a night to get something out of them.

I got up to my hooves feeling them shake causing me to sigh. I slowly moved to the wall so I could prop myself up against it. I made my way down the room and past a bunch of happy ponies. I found myself now squished between the wall and Sweet Tea.

“Tea what are you doing?”

“Red said you couldn’t walk without help” she had a smile on her face as I felt my hooves give out.

“I just kind of wanted a quiet place to be right now. my head is killing me” I gave her a soft smile.

“I and Night made up a room for ya! we were going to move you from the medical wing. you couldn’t see the world from that room and it was sad.” I felt her help me through the room to another large ballroom. This one had a wall of glass that overlooked Canterlot. They had a pile of large pillows and blankets in front of the window with some wax warmers in the room. Glancing around I noticed some crystals were around the room with some books.

“Dose Celestia know you two put this together?”

“Does Luna count?”

“Let me guess she caught you two stealing pillows?”

“Yes, she didn’t come outright and caught us. She took her time as we were almost finished when she caught us.” Tea huffed as I walked over to the pile curling up between the larger ones. As I was finding the right spot I felt the weight of a blanket draped on top of me.

“I got the blanket” I heard Night whistling. I chuckled as I looked over at them.

“Thank you, you two. Now go enjoy yourself. You should really try the wine. It's what your grandmother used when she wanted to prank or get information out of the nobles. it really makes ponies have loose lips when it comes to private stuff. you can also find out what they hate or are scared of” I smiled as their faces lit up.

“I always envy your spy life and now we can live it” They ran out of the room with me chuckling. I nestled myself more into the pillows feeling all the weight off of my hooves. I settled in for the night watching as the wind started to blow the leaves around.

“So how are you feeling?” I looked behind me noticing Discord floating around holding a drink in his claws.

“Better that I am not on my hooves” I kept my eyes on the window “Can you answer a question?”

“Sure” I could see he was simply floating around messing with his drink.

“Why did you let me attack you all those times?” my head turned to stare at him. I watched as he placed a tea cup with dark liquid in front of me with small candies in the shape of stars.

“I didn’t know you were the niece I was looking for. I thought you were some crazed mare in poorly made armor who could put up a fight. Then I thought you were some sort of necromancer or a necromancer used their magic on you.” I could see his eyes watching me as he patted my head.

“So that night in the library?”

“I noticed your coat shifting and your eyes changing. Stars are the only ones that I know who looked like a pony on fire. Their eyes are also a single color, when I had you against the wall I tested your magic a bit. That is how I knew you were what I was looking for. I was also confirmed when I saw you with Void and the gift your parents left” he smiled as he pointed to the items he placed in front of me “These are items only stars can eat or taste. they will taste awful to normal ponies. These should make you feel better” I watched as he placed a cup of tea and some little star-shaped candies sitting in front of me. I could hear ponies shouting with cheer or they are shouting because they got into an argument. I sighed as I looked at him.

“Your family is large”

“Yes, they are” I looked to the window as I was thinking. I felt a smile forming on my lips as I looked up at Discord.

“Have you ever wanted to embarrass the princesses?” his ears went up as he turned to me.

“Whhhhyyyy?” he leaned his head down as I kept smiling at him.

“Celestia is afraid of chickens. If you want baby pictures and real teenage embarrassing photos of Cadence ask Jr for the photo album with the name Soltic on the side of it. He was the one who raised her. Their all pictures of paintings that were made thousands of years ago. Luna now I am not going to say because it would drag me into it” I could see he was thinking laughing before disappearing. I let out a nice sigh as I had a moment to myself. Leaning over I picked up the cup sipping on it.

“DISCORD!!! HIDE THOSE PHOTOS OR I WILL TURN YOUR LOVE LIFE INTO HELL!” I gulped as I heard Cadence use the royal voice. I did not know she could do that and it kind of scared me a bit.

“SILVER!” I could hear both the empress and Luna shouting. I folded my ears as I leaned over sipping from the cup as it was on the floor. it was a nice vanilla coffee flavor. I tried one of the pieces of candy and noticed it wasn’t sweet at all. It had a nice subtle fruit flavor. I could hear more ponies shouting and cheering as the door opened and shut quickly. Looking at the window I noticed Luna walking in. She was silent as she moved closer slipping her silver shoes and regalia off before climbing into the pile of pillows.

“Are you okay?” turning my head back I could feel her hooves around my waist.

“You scared me” she huffed as I felt her head resting on my shoulder.

“Sorry about that. The party got a little to wild for my taste at the current moment. If I wasn’t so injured I would probably be drunk alongside them”

“What would you have done drunk?”

“Something incredibly stupid as I always do” a smile formed on my lips as I laid my head down on the pillow. I could feel her resting her head on top of my neck with her wing wrapped around me.

“You're going to wake up this time right?”

“If I don’t you can always get Selene to yell at Solis to send me back. she has a very powerful voice”`

“Really? I thought she was soft”

“Think again Luna” I let out a yawn as I closed my eyes for the night. it was peaceful like the last time. it was restful and undisturbed. I was woken up by a pony shaking my shoulders. I moved a bit but reluctantly I opened my eyes staring at one of the grandchildren yawning. I could see most of them had books in their hooves causing me to smile.

“I didn’t sleep for a month did I?”

“No the others are still sleeping” I chuckled as I rubbed their heads.

“So do you want old grandmother read you a story?”

“We want to read you a story!”

“Well then you all pick the book and I will sit here and listen.” I gave them a smile as I stay sitting up listening to them fight over the book. I kept quiet as they finally found a book and they all slowly read them to me trying their best. They only stopped when the door opened up and Luna walked in.

“Oh am I missing something?”

“No they were reading me some stories” I chuckled as they stared at her “Alright little ones I think you need to go wake your parents up. The way you always wanted to do it” I smiled watching them stare before bolting out of the room cheering.

“You do cause chaos”

“Says my mare friend” I had a grin on my face as I felt her lay beside me “I hope you don’t mind if I stay in here. I do love the view”

“I have a better view from my bedroom”

“I don’t think my hooves can handle stairs Luna I also meant the window”

“fine I can bring the bed down and we can stay in here till you can go up the stairs. That reminds me Red says we need to get you up and walking.”

“Since I have to walk do you want to go somewhere safe and magical? I looked up at her as she looked down at me.

“And what is safe and magical in your mind?”

“I have a wagon in Hallow Shades. It has a book, I think that we need for the fight. It also holds my old knight commander armor that you made for me as well. It also holds the items you made for Necro as well” my eyes noticed her face turning into shock.

“You know he going to want you to have an army of medical ponies with you”

“I think having you and Jr with me will keep him calm” I could see the skeptical look on her face. leaning over I kissed her cheek causing her to calm down “At least I am having you come this time”

“True, but Hallow Shades was destroyed”

“that's what you all think” I could feel the grin sitting on my muzzle. Now all I needed to do was convenience Red.

“No”

“but I will have Luna and Jr with me Red”

“No going to Hallow Shades is like going into another world!” I groaned as Red was in the middle of helping most of the elements and Celestia.

“Hallow Shades was destroyed”

“No, it's not princess. Hallow shades were overtaken by the forest that was in front of it. in order to get to the village, you need to follow the lights and if you don’t you will be teleported back to the train station. you have animals like deer with glowing spots and bunnies who having glowing footprints. It's one giant magical world”

“I need stuff from my wagon Red”

“NO! I do not want you thinking of the fight. I want you to focus on healing. At this point, I would rather deal with more injuries that Luna inflicts on you in the bedroom than you being stupid!” I could see he was huffing and panting. I lifted my hoof patting his head.

“Okay”

“I’ll get what you need mother. I think I know what you want”

“My armor, that trunk in the corner under the old crystals. There is also a wooden box a dark one with a wooden tube attached to it. I need that as well. the box holds an old book given to me when I was about nine or ten. It's mostly parchment paper between two large pieces of wood. the tube has a couple of pages in it. the book is magical and it's better if you see it once I open it” I could see he was staring at me in shock.

“Alright one Hallow Shades delivery. I am shocked Red just doesn’t let Midnight do”

“NO SHADOW SURFING! Damn it Jr her horn is still cracked! I am not sure what the magic will do to her there!”

“I’ll be in the room” I got to my shaky hooves and started my slow walk back to the room tripping over my own hooves for a few times.

Chapter Thirty Three NSFW

I was laying on my back watching as Luna was using a warm washcloth on a few of the stitches. I had my eyes glancing at the window as I could feel the cool breeze coming through the cracked glass. I could smell the rain coming our way as I felt her hoof going lower between my legs. I whipped my head over at her noticing she was checking for any more stitches. I did lose count of where Red and the other family members had placed them.

“Warning next time”

“I am making sure I get all of your stitches that you have left”

“Can I roll over? my back is killing me” I sat up noticing she was nodding. I rolled onto my stomach giving my back a break. Even though I had stitches on my stomach this was the most comfortable position for me. I pulled a pillow under my chest as I felt a tongue running along my back. my ears went up as I felt Luna standing over me. I could feel her tongue running along the scar on my back a couple of times before moving to another scar.

“Luna” I whined her name out as I felt her sitting beside me. I could feel my cheeks turning red as my eyes were looking at her. I felt my ear being nubbled on causing me to hold the pillow tighter. I let out a muffled whine as I hid my face in the pillow.

“Are you okay?” lifting my head I looked over at her.

“If I pop stitches it's because of you” I huffed watching her chuckle.

“I am just trying to love on my mare and take her pain away from her.” I felt her lean in and softly kiss my neck while her wing stroked my back. I let out a whine as hid my face in the pillow. I instantly regretted that since I felt pain in my horn. Lifting my head I looked over at her before kissing her softly.

“Luna please stop” I looked at her feeling guilty.

“Silver my dear?”

“Keep going and I would want you to pop my stitches and” I let out a huff as I gripped the pillow feeling embarrassed at what was happening to me. I rolled over onto my back trying to cool my face off. I then felt something or some pony on top of me. I looked up and noticed Luna had positioned herself on top of me with a smile on her face. I gulped as I felt her lips against me as she pushed me into the pillows. I watched as her coat turned a dark purple with small hints of silver in it. her mane had grown longer as she broke the kiss smiling.

“I hate that you used this look as Nightmare moon” I could feel my heart pounding as I looked up at her. I really did miss this mare and that look.

“My coat was all black and my mane was dark blue. This look will only be seen by you and your late husband”

“And the fangs”

“I used to use my fangs when dealing with nightmares. Remember most of them you need to really sink your teeth into” she smiled as I chuckled a bit. I looked at her as I was still panting as I moved my back hooves.

“Need some help”

“I don’t know what's wrong. I need you that's all I know and” I was staring at my cheeks and most of my face burning. I could feel her magic locking the door and sealing the walls and the window in a thin light blue spell. a slight chuckle escaped her lips as I felt a collar wrapped around my neck causing me to look up at her.

“you will be a good injured mare for me” my heart started to beat faster as her lips pressed against mine “And I promise to go slow” I was moving a bit as the pain in my back was starting to creep back up.

“do…do you need me on my back?” I was panting as she chuckled pulling on the leash.

“For now yes” her grin widen as I noticed something rubbing my thighs. I glanced down noticing she had a stallion's cock between her legs. I glanced up and then down speechless from what I was seeing.

“Luna when did you”

“I thought you would be staying in the castle after the meeting. I wanted to surprise you with some spells I learned from my dear niece. She was kind enough to slip me a few when we were at the Empire last” I let out another gulp as she licked my nose “I said I will be going slow my dear” I was speechless as my eyes watched her lick a few of my healed wounds on my chest. her muzzle moved the collar from my neck allowing her to bit along my collar bone. a small moan escaped my lips causing me to clamp my muzzle shut.

“Don’t be embarrassed my dear there are quite a few spells on this room to keep ponies out and keep them from listening or watching” I felt her move her head down lower to my thighs bitting them softly still earning a epp from me. I sat up looking down at her as I felt her tongue on my pour mare’s lips.

“Luna I can’t lay on my back anymore” I was panting hoping that would cause her to calm down along with myself. I watched as she moved away looking up at me. I could still feel my heart pounding in my chest. She sat up giving me some relief as I rolled onto my stomach thinking that was it. Nope, I guessed wrong. I felt my hind legs being pushed apart as I felt her tongue along my slit again as she chuckled. I leaned my head down and bit on the pillow as I could feel her tongue teasing me before retreating away. I soon felt her weight on my back her stallion's cock pressing against my lower lips.

“I will be gentle. The word is crystal if it gets too much” her breath was hot as she whispered into my ear. I let out a little groan as I felt her slowly press her head past my lower lips and up against my cervix. I let out a gasp as it had been a very long time since I had a stallion taking me like this. I swear I have a bad habit of picking mares who love to take what they want no matter what is wrong with me. I let out a low moan as I felt her hips moving causing her flare to rub against my walls allowing me to feel every inch of her. I bucked my back leg as I let out another moan. I was panting faster as she picked up her pace keeping her promise of being gentle. Her hooves were wrapped around my hips keeping me closer to her.

“Ah…ah Luna” I groaned as I grabbed the pillow I was laying on. I let out a moan as I felt her nibbling on my ear again. I was panting as she picked her pace again her head hitting my cervix. When in the hell did she make it longer? I gulped as I felt it pushing its way through causing me to let out a loud moan.

“That is what I want to hear” she slowly whispered into my ear causing me to groan. I bucked my back hoof again as I felt her picking her pace up. she started to kiss my neck slowly before biting my shoulder. I felt her move back up to my ear nibbling on it again.

“That ring on your horn won’t come off. After it's healed the spell is coming off but the ring is staying on” she was grunting as I let out a very loud moan. I could feel her hoof slipping around my waist pressing on my clit. She picked up her pace again as I felt her cock flaring as she was panting heavier in my ear.

“You never…did this in the past” I was panting as I was gripping the pillow under me feeling some of the stitches tugging.

“I would just…give your husband a few ideas” she was grunting as I could feel her teasing me still “But…for now I want to be the only thing you need” another moan escaped my lips as I felt her twitching inside of me. she gave me a few more bucks before burying her cock into me filling me up. I bucked my back hoof as I was panting and then I felt my stitches pop. I let out a whine my eyes noticing her head coming down to mine.

“Luna I” her hoof tapped my muzzle.

“You haven’t said the”

“You popped my stitches!” I shouted watching her eyes widen. I felt a pop as she pulled her extra appendage from my marehood. I rolled over noticing the ones down on my stomach and one on my other side had indeed popped and started bleeding.

“Oh no I am sorry and” I watched as she started to panic.

“Luna calm, just cleaned the room” I glanced down at my legs “and me then take that spell Cadence gave you off then get Red”

“Okay but the spell won’t end just yet. it's supposed to last for two hours”

“Then hide the third leg” I grinned trying to keep myself calm. I watched as she used her magic to clean the spot I was laying and myself. I felt her magic being pulled from the room as she made herself look normal before bolting in a panic out of the room. I groaned as I laid back on the pillows.

“Hopefully he is not so mad”

“WHAT!”

“Nevermind” I groaned as I watched him run into the room with Garden at his side. I gave them a wave as they walked into the room. Red’s eye was twitching as he stared down at me.

“What stupid activity were you doing” I pointed to Luna.

“She was helping me take care of them. I can’t lay on my back for long periods of time and rolled over too fast” I easy lying through my teeth. I could tell Garden wasn’t taking the lie. Red let out a sigh.

“You should have told me you were having issues with your back. His hoof did go right through your chest and out of your back. the wound is healed but your mussels and ribs in the back will be sore till the bones heal fully.” I could tell he took my lie as he started to work on the two areas of stitches. Once he was done he looked down at me.

“So it's easier for you on your stomach?”

“If I am laying on these pillows the twins got. I can also fix myself so I am not laying on them directly as well”

“For now I will prescribe some pain meds for you. Take them before going to bed so you can get some sleep. Have you gotten up today and moved?”

“Yes remember I was walking with Luna to see you”

“Right”

“They're allowing me to stay here since I don’t think I can climb stairs”

“That's a good idea. your close to the medical wing in case something happens. I will leave Garden as he can give Luna some instructions on helping your legs” he smiled as he walked out whistling.

“You are lucky he is oblivious you know that grandmother”

“Shut up Garden you're as bad as Jr”

“If you two are going to enjoy those activities, go slow and pick something that won’t pop the stitches. Princess all you need to do is message her legs to keep the blood flowing.” he had a smile on his face as Luna was blushing “Oh it's about damn time you got some” my eye started to twitch as he walked out of the room closing it behind him. I felt the pillows beside me move as Luna laid next to me her magic releasing from her coat.

“Sorry”

“Not your fault. you do have a dominant personality when you want something”

“I do not”

“Luna when you want me, Necro, and PIE you get very persistent and dominant when you want those items. Today should be a clue. Also, that time when you really pushed your royal weight on that poor baker for all of his pies. I had to pay that poor baker” I could see her cheeks blushing.

“I know what I want”

“So when you told me the ring wasn’t coming off”

“I meant it. the spell to keep your magic sealed will come off but I don’t want the ring to” I could tell she was trying but she was having a hard time.

“So two hours?” I changed the topic watching as she gets more flustered. I had a smile on my muzzle as I heard the door opening. I could see Red walking in with an orange bottle with a white label.

“Okay so I have the meds and” he stopped staring at us.

“This is what she looks like when she wants Pie but her sister tells her no recently” I heard Luna huff as she crossed her hooves.

“Remind me to talk to Celesti. Here is the med that will help with your back” I watched as he placed the bottle down before walking out shocked. Once the door was closed I stared at her.

“You need to answer my question and now you have to look like this when you don’t get a pie” I had a large grin on my muzzle as her eyes narrowed at me.

“I had planned on a long night of you under me. I jumped at the opening too early but I can still tease you now when working on your legs” her voice had a slight chuckle to it as I felt her shift her weight. I rolled over laying on my side watching the window as I could hear the rain hitting the glass. I felt her hooves wrap around me as I felt my back legs move.

“I do know more safe positions” she whispered into my ear as I gulped. Yep, this is going to be a long day.

Chapter Thirty four

I was sitting in a nearby spa trying to relax my back end with a very apologetic Luna sitting on the other side of me. she was looking away from me as she spent the good part of the other day making me sing as she called it. I sighed as my voice was mostly gone after it. I could stare at her as she had a sheepish smile on her face. I rolled my eyes as I slowly walked out of the warm water. my hooves were still shaking when I had my full weight on them.

“Hey you know the rules” I glanced at Luna as she made her way towards me. I hung my head watching her move closer as her magic wrapped around me.

“Jr should be back today right?” I nodded as trains going to Hallow Shades were far in between. it's not a popular place so you have to wait for a special train to take you. I just hoped he didn’t get lost trying to get to the village. I walked out of the spring toward the main room I was stuck staying in since it was on the ground floor. As I entered the room I noticed Jr sitting with a scarf around his neck and a large trunk sitting beside him. this trunk was larger than him and he narrowed his eyes at me. I noticed Celestia and the few elements staring at the trunk.

“Your lucky I had help. Pumpkin spice heard what happened and packed a care package” I watched as he kicked the trunk causing the sides to fold up. small blue orbs ringing fell out holding different items while some were floating around. I could see my trunk sitting in the middle.

“I couldn’t open it to check if this is the one she said you locked with everything in it” I nodded as I got to my hooves slowly walking over panting a bit. I felt Luna pressing herself against my side glaring down at me. I sat in front of the trunk as Luna move to look at the orbs.

“You…wouldn’t” I hissed at him in a horse voice.

“What happened to your voice?” I pointed back at Luna with a smile on my muzzle.

“Okay since most ponies know about the past. I wouldn’t normally say this to keep a professional life but I am no longer a guard. So mom will you please let mother rest!” he shouted as Luna looked at him.

“Fine and it's been a long time since you called me that. I am shocked you haven’t called me that in private”

“I was on duty”

“Mom? Sister, you never told me you had children?” Celestia walked over to her sister as Luna shook her head.

“Jr here is Necro’s kid along with his other siblings. I was part of their parents’ lives both normal and love life, they started calling me mom and we never corrected them” I turned and looked at the trunk.

“Red isn’t here?” I whispered watching Jr shake his head “good” I opened my muzzle and bit hard on my leg causing it to bleed.

“MOTHER! don’t make yourself bleed” I rolled my eyes before using my bloody hoof I tapped the top of the trunk causing it to open. Once the trunk was open I wrapped it up in a scarf.

“Mother you always told us not to use blood magic” I could hear the room grow quiet.

“What…I have in here I needed to keep from my grandfather. Now help me get the items out and lay them around the room” I tied the scarf off around the bleeding hoof. I watched as Jr started laying the armor and the weapons out. My ears went out as I felt Discord popping into the room dragging ponies with him.

“I felt very powerful and old magic. Didn’t want to miss out on the fun” he smiled. I kept my hoof close to my body as I noticed the orbs slowly disappearing leaving the food and the clothes behind. I watched as Jr had cleared everything out leaving a tube and a boxed-shaped cloth at my hooves.

“Mother what is going on”

“Your mother came across some old very old libraries in my time. However, this book was given to me by a random pony while I was on the road. I was about sixty when my grandfather let me leave the village. The empire was never around when I left so I traveled. Meet a pony while traveling and they gave me this book.” I placed my hoof down and opened the tube pulling out a few pieces of parchment. I laid them out before pulling the cloth showing a book made from two pieces of tree bark with parchment in between. I opened the book revealing a story on the front page. I flipped through the pages before placing the two pages back in. once they were in images of alicorns and wording appeared.

“This book holds information on all the alicorns of old. Even my grandfather with notes that I made. This is an old magic that can trigger any pony hell this triggered Discord” I pushed it towards Jr.

“That book how did you get that book!” Discord growled as his fur fluffed up.

“Like I said somepony gave it to me” I was panting as I shook my head. I felt dizzy as I leaned against the trunk.

“Mother?”

“The magic in these items are strong. if you haven’t used your magic to touch them then you're fine. I did so I am affected by them since my horn is cracked. My magic wants to connect to them again as magic fuels them” I was huffing again feeling as if I was in a desert, a dry desert. I looked over at Jr as he was scared looking at the items.

“What is old and what is new”

“The book is the old magic she talking about. And no magic doesn’t fuel it. the book is made to drain magic. This is a trap set up for alicorns, it was created when one went astray. Yes, it have information on it from other alicorns but you need to be careful about this.”

“If it drains magic then why is Silver affected?”

“Like she said her magic connected with it so it only knows her magic. it wants to take her magic as it has a bit of alicorn magic in it. This was probably enchanted to drain her grandfather. it was given to her because she is the only one he visits.” I watched as discord walked over picking it up in his claws.

“Discord no!” Fluttershy shouted.

“It’s fine as long as I don’t use magic while handling it. Besides my magic as I am right now will destroy it. The rest of the items I have not seen before.”

“Because she hid her armor in here. The blue and silver pile is her old knight commander armor. the little medallion next to it is my father’s. The pastel set sitting beside it is her Crystal empire armor” I nodded along as I slipped away from Discord over to the pillows collapsing on them. I was panting heavily as I forced myself up to feel the cold air from the open window.

“Princess, can a book have that kind of enchantment on it?”

“It can Twilight. I would not recommend or even suggest a pony doing that as it can kill the pony who is holding it.”

“Then how can Lily hold it without dying?”

“She is a star Twilight. She has enough magic to power Canterlot for years. From what Void told me she has about thirty thousand years left in her”

“THIRTY THOUSAND!” my ears went up as Rainbow shouted, “How!”

“Stars can live a long time. Some can die at a young age it's hard to kill them, but their power will not die for fifty to sixty thousand years later. it depends on how the star is formed by Selene and Solis”

“Mother are you”

“Just let me rest right now. Being near that book drains me of my energy badly. It's why I keep it in a trunk sealed by blood” I crashed on the pillows again as this was something I hated the feeling. That damn book has been nothing but a curse since it was handed to me.

“Oh keep the damn book” I hissed as I forced myself to lay on the pile of pillows. I rested my head on the pillow watching them stare at the book. I closed my eyes and found myself sleeping for a short while. It was till I heard shouting.

“How the hell could she wear this! it's heavy” cracking an eye open I noticed Rainbow was trying to pick up the lunar armor while Rarity and the others were putting the Empire armor on their mankin.

“Darling this armor is lovely! I can’t believe this used to be armor” I could see her placing the pink and blue opal bracers strapping them down to the makain. they placed the light blue dress that had a high collar on it. Once the dress or fabric was down they strapped the breastplate on making sure the star was pointing up. Along the shoulders were pointing out and up. The back was smoothed along with the breastplate. The helmet was only a simple metal band with a diamond in the middle. I could see the jagged and sharp ends pointed down at the hoof while the top was rounded smooth.

“Most of the weapons back then weren’t made properly. The armor on the other hoof was so we made modifications to the bracers. This is mainly in case you are stuck in melee combat The crystal empire was stronger in magic so the gem in the middle created the helmet. It created a shield strong enough that even a dragon couldn’t pierce it. It’s why headstones were mostly popular back then since only the head ever made it. But this is it, a simple but effective piece of armor that was worn. Never did see much combat with it since the empress ever used me as a spy” I spoke up.

Turning my head I could see Rainbow Dash struggling with the fabric. She had the dark blue fabric showing a mixture of metal and fabric. Jr started with the simple silver metal bracers with black onyx and blue sapphires where the straps were. Once they were on he placed on a long sleeve faded black tunic before the long sleeve dark royal blue dress. This was another high collar but was edged with silver thread. The collar had two crescent moons on either side with silver buttons. he was busy flaring out the bell sleeves as I heard a thud.

“I give up” Rainbow fell on his back panting.

“you see Equestria was still coming around to having magic in their army ranks. After the loss of Starswirl, the guards weren’t so keen on having magic in the ranks. So the armor had to be up to date and made for hoof-to-hoof combat. There was no hiding in the back and taking the enemy out with a bow or magic. There is no helmet with that one as you are very rarely out in the front lines unless it's a true war. I saw a few but never in the front lines”

“Mother you were supposed to be asleep”

“I heard Rainbow Dash shouting. I didn’t expect anyone but me to pick up my armor.

“But how is it so heavy?”

“Multiple layers creating the weight and the durability.” I pushed myself up as I weakly moved over to the manikin. I sat down looking at the fabric and you could hear a clap of thunder. Fluttershy ran and hid as Rarity was fixing the skirt on the other armor.

“Darling what are you going to do with these sets?”

“The empire I will be giving to a museum. The knight commander armor I will be wearing to the fight. I just need to fix the holes now”

“I can fix them since your magic is still a no go” Rarity smiled as I nodded.

“Just this is a multi-layer fabric where each layer is its own weight and thickness so you will have to do one at a time” I could see her eyes lit up.

“I never worked with this kind of fabric i do love a challenge” I had Jr help me back to the pillows as I rolled onto my back as the door opened up.

“Good you're laying down. I need to check on your horn”

Chapter thirty Five

I was laying on my back as both princesses were sitting around in case of something happened. I felt the ring being unlocked and taken off. I let out a gasp as my lungs started burning. I kicked my back hoof as I felt hot as if I could melt. I looked up as Celestia was the one holding my shoulders down. Red was staring down as he moved the gauze.

“She still has a crack in her horn but it's not as bad as when it happened.” I let out a whine as I felt something cold being placed against my horn causing me to shiver. I felt my fur turning to flames quickly but died down as I felt the ring being placed on my horn. I let out a gasp laying on the pillows huffing.

“That hurt worse than the hoof in my chest” I groaned as I laid back against the pillows.

“Unlocking and locking your magic will. The ring has some seals made from Selene and Solis since your magic makes up your whole being. we had to find a way to safely block your magic off but allow you to fully function” I sighed as I looked up at him. I felt him try to move my hooves causing me to scream.

“OW!” I sat up looking at him “Warning next time”

“Okay so you still need to work on your legs and hooves” he hid behind Celestia I rolled my eyes as I looked up at them still.

“Fine” I laid back on the pillows sighing with my eyes closed.

“This is hitting you hard isn’t mother?” I swear Jr could read my mind at this time.

“Kind of, just never thought I would have to fight my grandfather and not like this anyway. I just feel like the ground is falling under my hooves and I cannot stop myself from falling with no net. sometimes I feel like I have rope just to hang myself with during this whole ordeal” I sighed closing my eyes.

“Mother what would you have done if I never saw you that day?”

“Live my life in the Everfree like normal till I ran into Discord. then we might have gone through this. But just keep moving scared something might happen if I was caught”

“What if I had brought Luna to the house while you were around?”

“Then some pony would have gotten his flank kicked by his dear old mother. Or I would have lied like I did that night. But then I would have the guilt killing me like it did. Seeing Twilight freak out because I was not use to being confided to a space made me think of Luna. When she would freak out if Me or Necro or you and the others were sick. it just hurt” I kept my eyes closed as I stayed laying on my back.

“So many possibilities?”

“So many” I sighed. I could hear silence in the room causing me to open my eye. I noticed the others staring at me as I could hear the rain hitting the glass.

“It's not nice to stare”

“Just worried about your mental health mother”

“Just need some time to think about things Jr. so much has been tossed at me recently I never had the time to truly sit down and think about things and what is going to happen.”

“How about we give you some time to think and process it” My eye opened as I watched him and the others leaving the room. I could hear Rarity talking about the fabric as she had my knight commander armor in her magic. Looking up I noticed Luna was the only one left.

“How are you really?”

“To be honest, not sure,” I noticed she walked around laying beside me her eyes staring down at me “I don’t want to go through this Luna. I rather spend my time actually teaching magic to Twilight and having your sister force information out of me, than fight him” I felt her wing covering me as she moved closer.

“You don’t have to do this alone”

“I know you all keep telling me that. I do feel kind of bad as most of this time I've been avoiding Twilight and not filling out my sentence your sister gave me” my mouth had a smile on it.

“I think my sister would understand what is going on now. Especially since Equestria could be in danger from this alicorn”

“I am shocked that you two didn’t try to flirt with him. he is a male alicorn” I chuckled s I felt her kiss my neck.

“I have you and I think with Celestia having Twilight may have to with it. But that stallion felt off or wrong being around” she laid her head on my chest as I nodded.

“Couldn’t see it till now”

“Just think of this. You don’t have to stand court with him staring at you.”

“I rather spend time in court than being the one putting the sword through his heart. If he has one. Luna when do you think he stopped being my grandfather and turned into this twisted thing?”

“I think ot was just in the making. But it went overboard when he killed your village.” I closed my eyes and let out a soft huff. I could not wrap my mind around everything that has happened so far. my eyes opened as I felt her hooves rubbing my legs. I could feel her magic wrapping around my hoof healing the bite marks.

“No more blood magic. You won’t need it after the fight”

“I promise” I could feel her hooves working the kinks out of my legs but I let out a small whine as she hit a few knots.

“I’m not hurting you am I?”

“No just sore. I need to get up and do more” I tried to sit up but I found myself being pushed into the pillows. I looked up at Luna my cheeks turning red.

“You are going to take it easy and work at this slowly. You do not need to push yourself to heal faster. Yes, he is waiting and he can stay waiting for us. For now, you will be my aide and we can work on your walking while working court. I will bring my scrolls and work here giving you something to do. I can also ask my sister if you can still teach Twilight a few spells while in the castle. I will assume she will be alright if she can sit on a few of them”

“I will tell you that I did learn how to cast magic from him. I don’t know any other way” I could feel my cheeks warming up.

“I think it would do you both good on teaching each other. You can teach Twilight and Celestia and she can teach you. Magic has come a long way since we had active roles in protecting and ruling Equestria”

“After the holiday Luna. I will give myself to Hearths warming Eve to get better. But after that, I will need to go north to face him”

“Why after the holiday?”

“So I can at least spend one holiday with you that I do not want to be injured or half alive. I do owe you that” I watched her lips turn into a smile.

“I think that would be a good idea. This way you can work on your mental health as well. I would say you would be fine since you never had an issue walking into a fight.” I simply nodded as I knew she was right. She is always my voice of reason. I could feel her magic wrapping around the room and window. I noticed she had a fanged smile sitting on her lips. a chuckle escaped my lips as I felt her kiss me.

“Is this what my week or month going to look like?” I broke the kiss watching her.

“Oh no I am going to spread this out since you're staying here”

“Well, then I am all yours” I leaned up and kissed her again. I knew this wouldn’t be a solution for the issues I was having. But this was a nice distraction till I was ready to deal with it. I found myself in her hooves the rest of the day along with filling the room with my voice. I should really give Cadence a talk about those spells she taught Luna. Night came and Luna left to work on the court. I was wrapped up in blankets with my hooves propped up.

I found myself standing in a field of snow. glancing down I noticed I was wearing my knight commander armor with my sword attached to my back. Looking up I noticed a blizzard around me causing my heart to pound. my ears twitched as I could hear laughter. my blood ran cold as I knew that laughter. I pulled my sword from my back ready for anything. My eyes caught the sight of a black shadow moving throughout the blizzard causing me to back up. I felt my hoof stepping on something making me glance down. It was Jr his body was covered in snow. my eyes caught the other bodies lying in the snow and I dropped my sword. Celestia lay bloody with a missing horn and wings as Luna looked the same. the others were all missing different parts causing me to back up.

“You caused this” his voice hissed through the snow as I felt a pair of claws wrapping around my neck. My hooves were shaking as I watched him walk into my field of vision. He had more eyes opening on the side of his face. he had fangs appearing in his mouth as black arms were coming out of his side.

“What are you” I spoke up feeling the hand crush my throat.

“I am sorry but I cannot hear your voice anymore” he grinned while walking closer. I tried pulling the claw off of my throat. I could feel the nails enter my skin as I looked at him.

“I knew you would survive the little wound I gave you. I am shocked that you haven’t come to find me sooner” he growled as he walked closer with black ooze falling from his muzzle. I kept staring at him till I noticed the snow stopping.

“THATS ENOUGH!” I noticed the snow turning to ice as Luna walked into view “This is my realm and I will not allow you to harm others” I could see her wearing her armor with her sword at the side. I heard my grandfather laughing as I felt the claw crushing my neck.

“This is between me and her”

“You are dragging this into my realm. You said you would wait and you shall wait!” Luna shouted as I watched her. I found myself dropping as he laughed.

“Your right I did say I would wait.” I felt his eyes sitting on me “You better come prepared”

Chapter Thirty Six

I sat up coughing for air. I pushed my mane out of my face noticing I was still alone as the door to the room was shut. I moved over to the window trying to cool myself off. leaning against the window frame I closed my eyes listening to the rain falling. I could hear the wind blowing and howling along the many areas of the castle. Lighting streaked across the sky before thunder followed it. listening to the weather I finally found myself calmed down to the point I could try and sleep again.

I found myself soon moved causing me to open my eyes. I had fallen asleep leaning against the window seal with the window open. it was still raining outside but not as heavy as last night. Yawning I rubbed my hooves noticing Luna staring at me. I blinked a bit smiling at her.

“Good morning”

“How are you feeling? Can you breathe?” her hooves rested on my cheeks as I stared at her.

“I am breathing Luna. I am fine as well” leaning in I kissed her nose softly “Breakfast sounds good at the moment” my voice was soft as I tried to get up on my hooves. They felt a bit shaky. I started to move toward the door falling to the floor and sighing.

“Your ego is showing”

“I need to heal. I need to be stronger” I got to my hooves feeling her wing wrapping around me. I started to walk with her as we moved to the dining room. Celestia was reading the paper as Twilight was humming writing a list down. I sat at the table noticing a cup of coffee being placed in front of me with a plate of waffles.

“Good morning sister, Silver how was your evening”

“Fine, fell asleep listening to the rain storm last night” I picked up the fork and kept it in a tight grip. I could feel Luna’s eyes burning a hole through me. my gaze looked up at her and gave her a glare back.

“She had a nightmare, but then most had one due to the storm last night” she was cold and I am going to get it in the room later. I quickly finished off the waffles causing her to slam her cup down.

“Silver did you eat?”

“Yes, just hungry”

“Silver Sky Crystal-Skull did you eat?”

“No, I have not eaten since dinner” I sighed as I picked up the coffee sipping on it.

“Damn it Silver this happens every time. Anytime there is a fight or war that is about to happen you forget to eat. I will not be having you train after you get medically cleared by Red if you will not eat” she growled as I stayed silent. my ears went back but I deserve her anger. I cleaned my muzzle and nodded. I placed the empty coffee cup down smiling.

“I will be in the room organizing a list of spells I want to teach Twilight along with some safe books that I think will help most barrier training” I moved from the table leaving it in silence. Once I was out of the room I softly sigh as I crashed to the ground. I forced myself up and shuffled my way to the room. I was able to shut the door allowing me to hang my head. I was falling into my bad habits again. placing my glasses down on my trunk I pulled my mane down. Sitting in front of the window I worked on my mane thinking holding a brush would be easy.

“Grandmother?” turning my head I noticed Sweet Night standing at the door.

“What's wrong Night?” I placed the brush down smiling.

“Are you fighting with Luna?”

“What makes you say that?”

“Tea heard her yelling at you” he had the look of worried most family members had on their faces lately.

“Your dear old grandmother is falling into her bad habits. For once in my life, I just want to stay in one place with the mare or stallion that I am dating. At the moment that means I want to stay in one place and just love Luna. I am doing stupid stuff because I am not eating and I am thinking of other stuff I need to get done. I am worried I can not make the right list or” I sighed rubbing my head as I could feel myself rambling.

“Just tell her.”

“If it was that easy Night. Wait till you and Tea find the right pony for you” I chuckled as I watched him walk out of the room closing the door behind him. I left my mane down as I grew angry at myself as I got up tossing a few pillows. I had tears down my eyes as I was falling into my old self that I did not want to be. I did not want to be that pony that was holding secrets or ignoring my health. my hooves were shaking as I felt rage boiling in me as I felt my magic trying to break free. I placed my hooves on my head as it was pounding causing my anger to disappear. I was lying on the floor in pain as the sound of thunder hit my ears.

I did something stupid again as I grabbed my head. I was wishing I had somepony right now to just hold me right now. I just want to be normal right now, as I had tears again in my eyes. I felt something warm pulling me in tight close against them. looking up I noticed Luna sitting beside me. Celestia was standing in the doorway as I let out a whine.

“My head hurts”

“Your magic was trying to break free. your head will hurt for a while Silver”

“Why can’t I be normal?”

“Silver not every pony is normal. What do you consider normal?”

“A pony who isn’t made from a stolen star. Who doesn’t have to fight their grandfather? A pony who can change habits and not piss off their mare friend” I felt her kissing my cheek.

“Silver some ponies fight with their grandparents. they may not use swords but they do use words as weapons. And many ponies can’t change their habits but they can work on changing them as you can. Now you and I will just be here planning out spells and just enjoying the rain okay? We are also close to the throne room so if anything happens we can act” I rolled over and buried my head into her fur. I gathered myself and sat up looking over at her. I could see the door was closed as Luna was staring up at me.

“You left your mane down”

“Yeah just trying a new look for once” I slowly moved about picking the pillows up and placing them back in front of the window. I turned and slowly made my way over trying to stay steady on my hooves.

“How’s your head”

“Still hurts but I just need to keep myself calm”

“Sweet Night got ahold of me. Celestia felt your magic acting up while I was talking to him.” I nodded softly as I could still feel the pounding in my head.

“They are all very worried for me”

“So are we.” I glanced over at her and leaned in kissing her softly. I felt her kiss me back before I broke it.

“Can we just stay here for the week? I don’t want to do anything but spend time with you and you alone” I could see her grin sitting on her face before she stood up kicking her regalia off.

“We can do that. But you will be eating and working on your hooves while we do that. I want you to form better habits” I chuckled as I walked over to the pile again laying on my back. The pain wasn’t as bad as before but her hooves were on my legs. I still had some knots that needed working on. I could feel them pop with each pressure she placed on them. I winced a bit as I felt her grin turn into a toothy grin. Oh, this week will be an interesting one.

I was laying on the pillow panting heavily as I was covered in sweat, and bite marks while wearing a collar. This week was an interesting one as I was spending some time with Luna. I had finally given her that dinner I had promised while she would help me with my hooves. However, every now and then she would take the opening to tease me every now and then. Tonight she was using one of the spells Cadence had given her. Luna had made herself shorter to make the evening more special.

I was gripping the pillow as I felt the stallion spell work its magic. my voice was gone as I felt her tug on the collar by the leash. I could feel her tongue running along my back as her hooves pressed down on some knots I had causing me to moan. I tapped the floor those suckers hurt. I lost count of how many times she came as I was numb and sore. Once she had pulled out I rolled onto my back panting heavily as I had a hoof over my eyes. I was pulled up as her hoof lifted my chin causing me to look up at her. I noticed the spell she was using had finally ran out as her hoof rubbed my cheek.

“My mare has been a good one lately” she gave a toothy grin.

“Never thought you knew how to be the goddess of romance and passion still” I was panting as she chuckled.

“There are a few ponies in my life that I have ever shown this side to. Celestia by accident, you and Necro. I don’t want my sister but you, I told you I am the only thing you need as well” I gulped as I felt her lean in kissing my neck. This night was not over.

The morning came and I felt myself in a large tub full of hot water. My muzzle was sore as I indulge Luna in her fantasy. I felt her hooves on my fur and mane scrubbing them while popping the joints in my back. I let out a moan as she did so causing the door to open. Celestia had walked in with Twilight at her side. I let out another moan as she hit another sore spot.

“SISTER!”

“It's not that princess. She popped one of the knots in my back. Damn, I did not think I was that stiff in the back” I rolled my shoulders as she used her hoof to pop another knot in front of them. I let out a muffled moan as I was melting into the water. I could hear Twilight chuckling as Luna cleaned my mane and fur off with water.

“Sister I will say you never been this protective of your knight commander or a pony before”

“I do not want to lose something that has meant a lot to me. She made my nights so happy with her husband. Back then she was my rock when you were busy. I want to return the favor and I want to make up for the lost time. I feel guilty for leaving her” I looked up at her.

“Luna, how many times do I have to tell you? You do not have to keep apologizing to me. I should have told you all those years ago but I had important things to think about.” I felt her pull me into her hooves. I blushed a bit as I let out a soft sigh.

“Okay Luna this is not getting any work done”

“You're not working yet my dear. I do have some rules for you. You may not leave this castle till Red clears you. I will have you work as my aid while helping Twilight” I nodded as I looked over at Twilight.

“I can work with you on strengthening your barrier along with how to break the most powerful barriers you can think of. Even your brothers” I could see her smiling. a chuckle escaped my lips as I felt my fur being rinsed off along with my mane. I climbed out of the tub dripping wet. I gulped as a towel dropped on top of me.

“You got bit by a bug again” she was chuckling as I turned red.

“My dearest granddaughter. Stay out of my love life or should I critique yours” I smiled causing her to blush. I wrapped the towel around me before drying herself off. Once I was done I slowly walked out of the room, as my hooves were still getting used to holding me up. I walked into the room as it was cleaned up and turned into a study. The walls were turned into shelves holding scrolls from the court meetings. One wall had the meetings from the day court and the other had ones from the night court.

During the time Luna had me under her Red had cleared my horn as it was fully healed. With the help of the Princesses I got my magic flowing again I just needed to take it slow. I have been spending most days transcribing Luna’s meetings or working on my armor with Rarity. She would come up every now and then to fix the holes. I left my mane down but tied the sides back into a braid allowing me to work on the scrolls. I sighed knowing that my peaceful days were coming to an end.

Chapter Thirty Seven

I was standing in the middle of the throne room watching Twilight on the other end. I could feel Celestia and Luna stand behind me. I took a deep breath as I opened my eyes placing a barrier up with different white symbols written on it. I let out my breath as I stared at Twilight.

“Each barrier is made up of spell runes or spell matrix. What I have lit up is a spell matrix as spell runes are a bit more complex. Now, these won’t be lit up normally, as I am giving a demonstration. On a normal barrier, only one will light up only to the trained eye. it takes a while to get your eyes used to the magic needed to see one. Those who are strong in barriers can make one with multiple fake matrices to through their opponent off. That being said those will be a different colors. The real one will be white and white only. they can be large to small” I waved my hoof causing them to change as I stared at her. I used my hoof and made the barrier turn to water as it moved around me.

“Now I am only showing you this as I am not sure if other ponies can do this. It was a very popular tactic in the Empire as it can be quickly deployed and easily used when running. Now I changed my barrier into liquid. it still has a spell matrix making it a barrier I just changed how it acts. it now acts as water and I can make it like a wave or a quick shield. I can also change the shape to be that of earth or act like fire. If I do this the barrier will also gain some magical attributes. While it's in a water form it can dispel any fire or earth-based magic attacks. Earth barrier can withstand fire or wind. Fire can withstand earth and earth alone. A wind barrier is unheard of as it can turn deadly against the user” I took another deep breath and let it out slowly. I ended the barrier as I placed my hoof down on the ground. I could see her eyes widen as she looked over at me.

“How do I get my barrier stronger?”

“Work on your spell matrix. The old way would be to have another guard break the barrier over and over allowing you to see what you need to change each time. It will also allow you to see how to change it to keep it hidden. Now I am not sure about the new way you need to ask Jr, since he knows a few good night guards who specialize in barriers and the old style of it.” I closed my eyes letting another breath out as I cracked my eyes half open. I could see the light blue lines running along the ground before tugging on one causing it to show itself. I made it charge into a ball of liquid. At this time I noticed solar, lunar, and the empire guards walking in and sitting along the side. I should have known she would do this.

“Now I know Celestia told you about the lay lines. Each country has its own which allows the ponies or creatures have their own specialized magic. Only the strong can tap into this and change it to their will back then. Now the lay lines are more chaotic since ponies have stopped using this method. My grandfather can make these at will. It's why the village and my study have their own. The village one was created by my grandfather, while my study was created by me. These are easy to create all you need is the knowledge of how one is made and how one flows” I dispel the liquid ball watching as it dissolves into the ground. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath before opening my eyes. I let out a slow breath of blue liquid causing the lights and the windows to grow dark. My eyes were the only ones to glow while the torches turned blue giving the room an eerie look.

“The crystals in the village will act on how he or I command them. I can hear them talking and can tell where he will be or where he is. He can drown the village in darkness or he can change it to light” I spoke up as the room returned to being light. I was standing behind Twilight causing her to jump.

“Sorry couldn’t help myself” I had a smile on my face. Clouds are not clouds in the village they are made of water and crystals. most of the village is made of crystals. He also knows how to shadow surf”

“Shadow Surf what is that?” my ears turned as I looked over at Celestia.

“it's surfing in the shadows like so” I jumped up bolting into the air before diving into my shadow. I jumped from land to land looking up at the ceiling. I was right behind the princesses.

“You know you should have told me they would be here” I sang out watching as most jumped. I chuckled as I moved to the front and pulled myself out. I shook my coat as I moved my mane a bit.

“You can tell when he does that. if its light watches the ground, you can see a black blur moving. When we Shadow surf it's like we're in a realm of colors with pieces of land we hop along” I could see Celestia staring at me. I gave her a smile.

“So I had a question. you close your eyes and take a deep breath before using your magic while here. you have never done that before” I glanced over at Twilight and smiled.

“I was reaching deep into my magic to use it. The magic I was showing here requires me to dive deep into my mana or magic wellspring. The castle here is surrounded by protective magic. I can tell because if you look for the spell matrix and lick it, it tastes like sunflowers. The only magic I know that tastes like that is Celestia. Learned that the hard way when she was the one who kept locking the pies away. Luna would bitch it was me” I huffed as I noticed her ears raising.

“Magic can have a taste?”

“If you know what to look for when tasting it. It's another way of trying to find the spell matrix. if the pony is smart enough to create a really good fake copy of the original spell matrix. All you need to do is lick the copy and if it has no taste to you then it's fake.” I took a deep long breath in and out creating a wall. I had a barrier-type wall with two glowing spell matrices. Both were white and both were the exact same copy.

“Go ahead and try it. This is a barrier wall so there is no backlash if you try it. But if you know the spell is violent or harmful then don’t do this” I watched as she moved closer and tried the one on the right. Then she tried the one on the left.

“The right one taste like nothing. the left one taste like coffee and a hint of vanilla”

“Vanilla? oddly most of the family say pumpkin mixed with coffee. But yes that is what the majority of my spell matrix tastes like” I pulled the spell as I looked at her. She was clapping her hooves. I started to feel my stomach turning to cause me to end my spells. without a word, I ran to the nearest trash can tossing up my stomach.

“Silver?” I could hear Luna speaking.

“It's not the magic I will say that. I always get sick with the seasons changing from summer to winter and winter to spring. No matter how long I lived in Equestria I cannot handle it” I groaned hugging the trash can.

“Doesn’t the village have seasons?” my eyes moved over to Celestia as I shook my head.

“It was always a constant summer type season. it was only cold outside the barrier grandfather and around it” I groaned as I tossed my stomach again “I’m going to the hospital to get something for this”

“Why not get Red to visit?”

“This is something minor Twilight. Besides it's the snowy season he is always busy trying to help deal with many broken legs, ribs any kind of ice-related injuries that other cities can’t handle. Most cases involve the pony falling through the ice into a river, lake, or pond” I huffed as I rubbed my head.

“Do you need me to come with you?”

“No it's just a simple visit. I should be fine” I made a dark blue scarf around my neck before walking out of the room. I could hear the guards asking questions while Celestia was going over other things. I sighed as I walked out of the castle changing my form. I turned into my earth pony form with a dark purple coat with an orange mane and deep orangeish yellow eyes. my scarf changed to orange and black. I quickly left my mane down and hid my glasses. I shook my hoof changing the three bracelets into one silver one with an amethyst in the middle. Once I was changed I walked toward the hospital.

The hospital wasn’t that busy as I entered the waiting room. I filled out the forms for what I needed with the nurse. Since it was quiet I was taken back after getting some blood drawn. I was holding a tub in my hooves as my stomach was still in knots. I felt like shit after all that. Was it the magic? my mind was racing as the doctor walked in with Red beside him.

“Good morning My name is RedGem and this is a new attending that is shadowing me” my heart quickly calmed down as I smiled.

“Good morning doctor” I gave myself an accent.

“So the lab ran your test and most came back normal. Have you been sexually active?” I could see he was having a hard time with this.

“My mare. she had some spells she said she got from the princess of love ya know. we wanted to get our relationship to the next level just scared since many ponies in Baltimare don’t like unicorns or earth ponies mixin'” I blinked watching him nod.

“I need to talk to Cadence. So I will say congratulations as you are expecting so the spell worked. I will say Canterlot also has that kind of mentality so you might want to find a nice quiet town like Ponyvile. Now with a magical pregnancy like yours, it will always turn out to be a unicorn. You will be in for some discomfort as the foal grows the horn will start poking you. Do you have a pharmacy here?”

“Nah we have family here so we're just stayin with them till we find something. I thought this was altitude sickness” I gave a slight chuckle before groaning.

“Altitude sickness does happen if you come from a low-level city. I will get you some vitamins” he smiled before walking out of the room. As he was gone my heart dropped as I rubbed my forehead. I groaned as to how can I tell other ponies this. This does throw a wrench in my plan as the last three pregnancies I had messed with my magic heavily. My fight will also be a deadly one for me now. I huffed as I watch him walk in with a couple of vitamins.

“Since this is a magical type foal you will need some stronger vitamins such as these. I wrote up a list of other vitamins you can easily get that will help once you get to your new town” he smiled and bowed “Hope you have a great day” he walked out of the room allowing me to slip out of the room. I paid for the treatment at the front desk before leaving the hospital.

I slipped into the crowd as I returned myself back to normal dropping my magic. I pulled my glasses out and placed them on my muzzle before entering the castle. I could see Luna was waiting by the door. I walked over to her tapping her shoulder.

“You didn’t have to wait for me”

“I wanted to make sure you were okay.”

“Just the flu like I said. Unfortunately for me I wanted another Doctor but I got Red. he gave me some medication to help with the stomach. It’s not my magic” I smiled as Luna gave another smile.

“Good we can have lunch then” she walked into the castle as I sighed. I followed her as I made my scarf disappear. I kept the vitamins hidden in my dimensional pocket as I walked into the dining room. I spotted the Empress with Celestia both of them chatting away. I think Celestia was starting to come around.

“I did not think we would have visitors”

“Sliver my cleric since you can’t come to the empire till after the holiday. I thought I would come and visit you. I did see your doctor grumbling as he boarded the train. My heart dropped again as I looked at her.

“Where is Cadence?”

“Oh, she and Shining Armor are getting some time away from me. They don’t like it when I try to make the castle flow easily” she huffed as I scratched my head.

“Normally Red has a lot on his plate during winter. Oh well,” I smiled and forced myself to eat as the smells were making my stomach turn.

Chapter thirty Eight

Lunch was a disaster for me as I could not sit still through it. I quickly left the room to empty my stomach and anything I had choked down. I was not doing well as this will be the real death of me. If Luna found out I would be watched over like a hawk. She would probably tie me to the bed like the Empress had suggested many times before. Sitting up I cleaned my muzzle on my hoof. Rinsing my hooves off in the sink I flushed the toilet. Walking out I could hear the maids talking and gossiping like they normally do. I took a deep breath before walking to the study.

Sitting in the study I made my mind up. I was going to keep this silent and to myself as I do not want others to know. I rolled my shoulders as I started to work since my peace will end soon. I was stuck in the castle which gave me some time to work on the spells that I needed. I also made some new ones that I kept to myself. This week went by with my heart pounding in my chest anytime Luna was close. Thank gods for me RedGem didn’t ask Luna about the spells as that would have been the end for me. As I was stuck I did do a bit of chaos as I slipped the same spell Luna gave me to Twilight for her and Celestia. To keep my mind off of the child and my grandfather I would find myself working on the metal plate with different gems in its place. Once I had the right gems I stopped messing with it.

“Mother!” I lifted my head as I turned toward the door. I pulled the armor from the mankin. I put on the faded black tunic one before the bracers second. Once they were on I placed the heavy dark blue dress on with a black belt around my waist. My heart was sinking in my chest as I fixed the high collar with the silver chain holding it closed. I used my magic to pull my mane into a tight bun with a large silver moon holding it closed. Once it was done I pulled the ring off the horn before looking at the door. Once I walk out of those doors my life will truly never be the same. Pushing through the nerves I walked through the door noticing a large silver armor pony.

“You forgot the breastplate mother” Jr’s voice echoed through the armor. Turning my head I grabbed the breastplate that was laying on the ground. I quickly placed it on strapping it down making sure it moved with ease. I knew this wasn’t going to be my finest hour.

“You okay in the armor?”

“Never thought I would have to wear this again” he chuckled. I walked towards the door noticing the guard packing a train while Twilight was going over a list. I could see her friends behind her talking to the princesses.

“Are you sure you are okay? We can push this back to after the new year?”

“I want to get this over with. I do not want to start the new year with this hanging over my head” I huffed as he nodded. I left the safety of the castle moving toward the train station. Once I came into view the guards quickly stopped and gave me a salute.

“KNIGHT COMMANDER ON SIGHT!” one shouted causing the others to stop and salute. I waived my hoof causing them to return to work. I moved over to the group as I noticed they were dressed for the weather.

“Now that is something I really thought I would never see again” Celestia spoke up as I gave her a polite bow. I could see they were both wearing only a scarf leaving their regla here.

“Never thought I would see the princesses without armor” I sat and fixed my own armor.

“Darling I still don’t understand how you move easily in that. I had to try it on and I was stuck in one place” Rarity spoke up as I gave her a smile.

“Practice. I couldn’t move in it either when I got it. Luna was laughing at me for days while I tried walking in it.” I chuckled.

“So do they always give you a salute?”

“She is a knight commander Dash” Jr walked up pulling his helmet off “Her word is the law after the princesses. Her rank cannot be taken by a captain or by a normal guard. It can only be taken from her by the princesses.”

“Whoa Jr”

“This is my old armor when Nightmare Moon happened. I changed it out for the one you see today. Just kept it and never turned it in. The one Solis is in was my brother” he smiled as I turned and noticed Solis struggling with the armor.

“How did he do this!”

“Practice!” both I and Jr shouted. he groaned as he entered the train. I took a breath in and out before walking onto the train. I moved past the guards as they gave me a bow. I picked a seat next to the window fixing my bracers. I felt the seat moving as I could see Twilight sitting beside me while Luna took the seat in front of me. I just concentrated on my breathing while an apple floated in front of me.

“Have you even eaten today?”

“No” I spoke up as I noticed a sandwich in her magic. I glared over at her as she had a smile on her face. I forced the sandwich down as another one appeared.

“How many do you have!”

“As much as I need. I know you, Silver. You will not eat till the war is done!” she snapped causing me to nod. I turned my head toward the window watching as the lights from homes and villages passed by.

“We’re not stopping at other towns?”

“No, we are a one-way private train to the empire. The empress should be waiting for us with her guard at the station. We will unload the items we have and then get our plan in place.” I noticed Twilight was reading over a scroll writing on it. I was kind of shocked Spike wasn’t at her side. I could only stay quiet as I watched the scenery move past us. I could feel my stomach rolling as I hung my head.

“Silver?”

“Sug you look green”

“Some pony got motion sickness! I got the right cure” My ears hear Discord floating above me holding popcorn out.

“Just nerves okay” I leaned back and closed my eyes. I slowly counted to ten calming myself down. I could hear the train whistle causing me to glance out the window. I noticed a shadow moving alongside the train causing me to narrow my eyes. He knows I am here now. I rolled my shoulders as I moved from the bench climbing over Twilight and Luna. I gulped as I watched the shadow disappear from sight. He going to do something and I know it. The train came into the station slowly allowing me to see the empress in her armor with her guards beside her. Cadence and Shining Armor were behind her as Twilight ran and hugged him. I walked out after the guard filed out.

“CLERIC ON SIGHT!”

“KNIGHT COMMANDER ON SIGHT!” I groaned as I rubbed my forehead. I gave a bow to the empress till my eye caught the sight of a shadow moving. I walked off the platform as the guards went to work pulling the items out of the train. This is when I noticed the first half was filled with medical ponies as they filed out. I moved my eyes to the field and noticed he was standing out there staring. I watched as he sent a large wave of snow my way. I took a deep breath in and out creating a barrier around the train and the rest of the empire. holding my barrier I looked up and noticed we were covered in snow blocking the sun out.

“Mother”

“Silver?” I could hear them yelling as I let out another breath. I could hear the snow crystals singing telling me this is the snow closer to the village. I had a grin on my face as I pulled the snow down from around us. I let another breath out turning this snow around me into a pack of wolves. I snorted once causing them to howl before running off.

“Her eyes their glowing”

“Mother uses this to see who or what is out there before sending her team out. It to keep ponies safe and to scare the enemy”

“Will you all SHUT UP! I am trying to listen” I growled as I moved my ears. I kept moving my head looking around. I clicked my teeth watching the field through their eyes. my ears twitched as I made them stop. he had an evil smile on his face as he swung his sword. I let out a gasp as I pulled my magic coughing.

“Mother?”

“He knows we're here. He’s watching” I turned and walked toward the castle leaving them behind. I stopped not far from them as I felt something touching my ear. I moved my ears as I looked around glancing at the guards and the medical team. I swear I felt a hoof on my cheek as I heard something whispering to me.

Silver steaua mea, cred ca e timpul sa dormi (silver my star, I think its time for you to sleep) I felt the gem around my neck glowing as my body started to grow heavy.

“CISARNA, zatvorte risu! ( EMPRESS, Close the empire!)” I shouted causing her and the others to stare at me I fell to the ground my eyes growing tired. I fell on my side as I felt myself getting turned to my back. I couldn’t speak but I could watch them.

“Red I thought she was healed!” Empress shouted.

“She was something else is wrong” I felt my breastplate being unhooked from my chest. I watched as they lean over staring down at me. I was screaming on the inside as they were staring.

“Her eyes their glossy and that's not good. We need to get her to a bed and see what we need to do. Luna, Celestia can you talk to the sun and moon to see if she is there?” I felt myself being picked up as I closed my eyes.

“Mother! Mother! The thief is trying to control sister”

“Father! Father! the thief he is trying to control sister”

“Help!”

I could hear the stars shouting as my eyes were closed. I felt myself being placed on something soft as I could hear a thud before a rattle. I could feel the necklace around my neck being moved. I could hear voices talking softly before feeling my mane move as I felt something being moved before I fell into darkness.

Chapter Thirty Nine

I found myself laying in a creator in pain on my side. Rolling to my hooves I got up and climbed over the wall noticing both Selene and Solis staring down at me, my ears laid down as I pulled myself up. I was shaking till I felt them pull me into a hug.

“Shhhh it's okay we have you” I felt their hooves on my back rubbing it slowly.

“I don’t know what is happening and. I was walking and heard his voice causing me to fall asleep. I could see them but I couldn’t speak” I looked up at them.

“That gem on your neck is attached to him. He knew you were close so he took advantage of it” I looked over at Solis blinking scared.

“Why am I just now seeing you?”

“Your horn was broken making your magic unstable. You see stars have no real shape as Solis said. You have a permanent form which is a unicorn. that is how you can control your magic. Yes, you can change between the three tribes. since you were not able to focus your magic and it was locked you could not see or hear us” I felt Selene’s hoof on my head. I noticed her ear twitching as she turned her head.

“What should I do if he can control me like that?”

“Listen Silvc while you were healing he came here and tried to steal some liquid night. He was trying to make another pony. However, it tasted his blood and is now part of him. I am not sure what it will do if it touches you or your liquid night is hidden in your bracelets. I do know that the liquid night that he stole has taken over. This is a new territory for us” I could see he was trying to explain the situation the best he could. I sighed as I felt his hoof on my head.

“We need to send you back. Listen remember the liquid night will turn into anything you need” I watched as Selene pushed me back into the creator.

I sat up coughing for air. I could feel that my dress was open with my belt missing. I noticed my breastplate was sitting in front of Luna. She was sipping on some tea with breakfast in front of her. I looked at her as I walked closer.

“Luna?” I started to put the breastplate on.

“Red looked you over. He found out that you were pregnant” I dropped my breastplate and I sighed. I watched as she pushed the tray of food in front of me.

“So it is true” I sighed as I shook my head “I knew something was wrong with that spell they gave you” I huffed.

“You cheated”

“How could I have cheated Luna! I have been with you I wore a collar with your cutie mark on it for a week. You acted on impulse on some days and nights! Why would I cheat on a pony who said she was the only thing I needed? Hell, the maids found us in the bathroom with me under you.” I looked at her and shook my head.

“I know about the spell, Cadence and Red put the pieces together when they saw the vitamins with the name of Pumpkin Hallow on the bottle. Why didn’t you tell me?” her eyes were glaring at me as I pulled the breastplate placing it on.

“From what I found out. I am not leaving that village alive, and why would I give you this knowledge when I am going to be dead” I looked at her. I could see her staring at me in shock. I fixed my mane and dress. I closed the collar before walking to the door feeling pissed as I wanted this hidden. Looking up I noticed the door was sealed by her magic. I glanced over and noticed something was off. Moving to the side I noticed she was see-through causing me to stare at her.

“LUNA! what did you do!” I growled walking to the spell.”

“I am not having you enter the village. You are with a foal! my foal and I am not about to have you put your life on the line” she disappeared leaving me a bit irritated. checking the door she was using a new spell that I did not recognize causing me to curse my head off. a smirk appeared on my face as I jumped up and landed within my shadow. Jumping along the pieces of land I came out near the barrier. Looking around I could spot the sight of the guards moving towards the village. Taking a deep breath in I changed forms. My armor shifted to an armored collar and bracers with some armor on my wings.

I tapped my hooves before taking off. I tilted my side while arching my back a bit so I could fly around. I could my wings touching the snow as I zipped past them. I slid to a halt in front of the rulers with a trail of snow following me.

“I told you that spell wouldn’t stop her” Jr spoke up as I was panting staring at them. I kept quiet before shaking my head and bolting into the air. I flew up over the mountain before diving in landing near my brother’s gravestone. I returned to normal as I pulled the crystal I use to have off of my neck. The ceiling was gone and the walls that were holding the barrier crystals were gone. I was glancing around the village noticing everything was still the same. I used my magic to create a pack of wolves sending them down silently.

I was looking around noticing everything was normal. Till I turned one of the wolves around. he was behind me with his sword at the ready. I drop the spell allowing me to doge. I was panting heavily as I noticed he was holding his famous green-scaled sword. I pulled mine out but he dogged into the village as the other guards and royals came in. I grabbed my sword into my muzzle but I was stopped from jumping in.

“Mother! if you jump in then we can’t enter” Jr spoke up as the others rushed in. I was held back till Jr was the last one in. I growled as I ran and entered the village. I allowed myself to fall before using my magic to bounce from house to house. While I was in the air I held my sword ready to drive it into him. I wanted this done as fast as I can.

“Oh, holy crystal” I heard the empress as I missed. My sword had slammed into the ground creating a hole where I landed. I picked up my sword in my muzzle holding it out.

“Now do you believe me, Empress?” I waited and watched the shadows as he walked out from behind the tree. his tail was moving behind him as half his face was covered in eyes.

“Still have that old sword do you?” I shook my head as I lowered myself to the ground watching him. my eyes were narrowed as I could see his sword in his magic. He twirled it around before moving toward me. I quickly stabbed the sword into the ground holding my ground as he bounced off the sword. Once he was off my sword I jumped over it and ran after him. I could see the guards moving through the streets behind the houses. I slide myself under my grandfather and into the river bed. I made sure to keep his attention on me as I chuckled a few crystals at him.

“You are annoying right?”

“You taught me how to be annoying right?” I smiled at him holding a few crystals in my magic. I watched as the guards tackled him as the elements were in position. Oh, so that is what they were doing first. I bolted from my current position and ducked between the fruit trees. I closed my eyes and waited while I hear screaming. I felt my eye twitch as the screaming turned into laughter. Popping my head out I could see he was still standing. Luna and Celestia were now standing in front of them. I took a deep breath in and then dived into the shadows. Moving along the pieces of land I jumped up.

“Hey, ass hat!” I shouted as I landed on him dragging him into the shadows with me. Once he was in the shadows I bolted along the dirt before climbing out along the river bed.

“Silver?” I could hear Luna shouting but I stayed quiet. I moved along the river hearing the crystals crunching under my hooves. As I was walking I felt something wrapping around my back hoof crushing and ripping it from my body. I bit down on my lip as I fell to my side. I glanced back at him kicking him off with the other leg. He backed off as I stood up panting. I could feel something moving from my hoof to where my hind leg used to be. I noticed the liquid night had created a body part causing me to smile.

“They have been in contact!” he growled. I leaned down and bit my leg picking it up in my muzzle. I quickly climbed out of the river bed running as I dropped the leg near Jr.

“That’s my leg keep it! Red is going to kill me!”

“MOTHER!” I bolted back grabbing my sword with my muzzle and swinging it at him. I could hear him growl as I chopped his wing off. Dropping my sword I jumped from the ground to the top of the houses. I looked down at him as I huffed.

“What? I’m fine, but I got him good” I smiled as I looked over at him. I watched closely as he stole one of the gems from the headstones chomping on it. His wing returned to normal causing me to freeze.

“yeah? mother!” I blinked as I chucked a piece of stone at him.

“Jr smash all those crystals in the headstones and tree now. I will keep him busy” I growled as I noticed his eyes were watching me.

“Like you can keep me busy?” he growled as I looked down at him.

“Like you can kill me right?” I gave him a smirk “You no for good grandfather! but then again YOU ARE NOT MY GRANDFATHER! YOU ARE A MONSTER THAT KILLED HIM!” I shouted causing the crystals around the top edges to shake. I could feel my eyes glowing as the crystals around the top as I let out a huff. I could hear him laughing before falling on his back.

“You could never master that magic” he growled as I took a deep breath in and let out a slow puff of light blue smoke. his laughter stopped as the crystals broke free before landing on the houses behind me. One changed into a large dragon while the other two turned into wolves howling. I let out a slow huff. I clicked my tongue against my teeth sending the wolves after him.

“Okay Star I owe you” I could hear the empress speaking as Star was nodding. I noticed the guards that were brave enough started breaking crystals while the others were covering the elements far away from the main fight. I turned and noticed the princesses were trying to use their magic to push him away from the tree. I noticed the monster would slink away before disappearing into the river bed. I clicked my teeth causing the wolves to stalk the river bed as I could see a black spot moving to the tree. I pointed to the tree and sent out another click causing the dragon to move from behind me.

“Got you” I turned my head as something wrapped around my neck dragging me down to the ground. Looking up at him I could see black ooze dripping from his mouth.

“You are the last one left” he growled as I felt claws trying to rip into my neck but the fabric of my armor stopped him. I looked to the side and laughed at him which made him angry. I felt myself being picked up and tossed to the other side of the village. I crashed into a group of trees passing out for a moment.

“Silver wake up!”

“SILVER WAKE UP!” my eye opened up noticing Luna had blood running down her side as Celestia’s armor was cracked. she had a few bruises as I pushed myself up panting hard. Looking to my left I was missing my leg as I felt a hoof on my back. He was laughing causing me to glance up. I took a deep breath in and out as I felt my coat growing hot. my eye started to twitch as I let out a growl pushing myself up. I could feel the metal breaking off as I turned to face the monster.

“I guess all that training did work” his voice was twisted as I clicked my teeth. the ground under my hooves started to grow creating crystal golems around me. I pulled out a long golden blade sword with a white star sitting at the base near the hilt. I let out a breath causing the day to end and the night begin. I watched as the crystals started to glow as I heard whispers behind me.

“Glowing cleric” Star snickered as I kept my sword out to the side staring at him. I clicked my teeth causing the golems to run at him. I swung my sword as I could see the other guards tackling him with the golems.

“BACK OFF! you don’t have the damn armor to attack him now!” I shouted knowing full well that they would be killed. I clicked my teeth again causing the golems to pull the guards off as I felt myself being hit in my chest. I was sent flying backward toward the wall. I crashed into the wall behind the elements and the empress.

“Cleric!” I pushed myself out of the hole huffing.

“Trust me Empress this is nothing. His training was a lot worse” I growled as I got to my hooves. I shook my coat allowing my magic to change. I spread my wings open before taking off. I pushed myself off the ground sending myself flying towards him crashing into his chest getting him away from the Princesses. I heard a roar as the village was tossed into full darkness.

“This is getting out of hoof. Mother, what should we do now?” I could hear Jr causing me to growl.

“If you can hear me this would be a good time to appear for us. I need to see to fight him for good” I shouted hoping the crystals would hear me.

“What is she doing?”

“I don’t know! I don’t speak music”

“Your just training” I could hear the crystals finally talk to me.

“No I am ending this! I know the truth now! I know he killed you all! I know he made us with his hooves! I need to end him, I even have help from the princesses and other rulers to end him” I was hoping this would work.

“So they are not here to harm us?”

“No they were with me to see this place. To see where I lived and where I was born or made. They do not harm ponies, heck they have a whole kingdom larger than this” I was watching as the crystals around the tree and the homes start to glow. I noticed the spirits walking out of their hiding spots watching. I heard a growl holding my sword up.

“Silver you need to break us”

“What” I turned and looked at the spirits. I noticed my father walking toward me placing his hoof on my shoulder.

“You need to break us. he can use us to regenerate” my eyes widen as I looked at my hooves.

“Mother?”

“Jr you and the other guards start smashing all the crystals that are glowing”

“Wait the ones on the headstones!”

“Yes now get moving!”

“But mother?”

“Jr for fucking once just listen to me. We need them gone!” I had tears in my eyes as I picked up my sword. I returned to normal allowing me to hold my sword and click my teeth. I still had the dragon flying about acting as my eyes. I could see where he was going as he would glow for my eyesight.

“Heads up it's going to be bright!” I snapped as I used my magic to cause the crystals to glow. I was panting because I never had to fight like this in a long time. I should have fucking waited and practiced. I spotted the black spot causing me to run after him with my sword at the ready. he left my field of vision but he soon came back when he appeared on a house. black ooze was falling from his mouth as he let out a loud scream. I could hear the crystals being smashed. Taking a deep breath I jumped up onto the fallen houses holding my sword out. He could only look at me as he slowly moved towards me. I kept my sword up slashing through him causing him to scream and backing off. I kept my eye on him as I made a barrier around us.

“Mother we got all the crystals!”

“Take the others and get out of here now!”

“Mother we can’t”

“I SAID MOVE!” I kept my eyes on the monster keeping my sword out on him. I watched as the others grabbed the injured and moved from the area. I took my eyes off of him and he bounced into the barrier I had set up. I chuckled as I put the barrier down and bolted from him teasing him. I chased him through the streets jumping from ruble to rubble and flinging my sword towards him. I pushed him to the other side of the village away from the others. I slid to a halt when I came to a wall noticing he was missing. I moved my eye around looking for a zipping shadow. looking around I heard screaming not from the group but from him. Glancing back I could see him rushing towards me.

I moved causing him to crash behind me. I could see the others had made it through the ice allowing me to put my attention on him. I spun my sword in my magic holding it up to use it as a shield. If it hurt him once it can hurt him again. He split himself in front of the sword causing me to drop it. I felt a sharp pain in my chest causing me to look down. He had stabbed me where my heart was. Whenever he moved his sword I could feel cracking and pain running through my body. I grabbed the sword as he held me up in the air. I was able to see that they had all disappeared through the wall. he tossed me off of his sword and into a house. I glanced towards the tree because I saw one crystal that Jr had missed. It was the one I kept in my hidden base. Taking a few deep breaths I pushed myself up.

I bolted from the house causing him to growl as I ran to the tree. I used my sword to help me climb the trunk towards the secret hideout. I panted as this was a lot and I could feel myself running out of steam, I grabbed the crystal from the lamp and shattered it. What followed was a good awful scream or screech. I closed my ears as I laid against the pillows looking up. my eye could see the ceiling falling allowing the snow from above to fall in for the first time in centuries.

“Poate ca ai castigat lupta dar am castigat razboiul. Ti am spus ca vei muri aici si acum vei muir (You may have won the fight. But I have won the war. I told you that you would die here and now you will)” His laughed echoed through the village.

“Deci Vei Muri aici (So your going to die here to)”

“Chiar crezi ca am spus adevarul atunci? Draga mea am planuri mai mari (Do you really think that I was telling the truth Then? My dear I have bigger plans) His voice went silent as I was left looking at the tree as parts of it started to change. I could feel the snow on my face. It was getting harder to breathe. I could feel my magic acting weird as I closed my eyes.

“Uncle discord? Uncle Order tell Luna I am sorry” I spoke out loud as those would be my last words. I had tears forming in my eyes as my last words would be to the air and sky.

“SILVC!”

Chapter Forty

“SILVC!”

“SILVER!”

“LILY!”

“MOTHER!” I could hear voices shouting for me as I opened my eyes. all I could see was snow falling from the sky along with some stars peaking through the clouds. The voices were getting clearer and I could tell it was family members looking for me. This is great just what I needed.

“SLIVC” that voice had to be Discord. he was the only one who had been calling me the name that Selene and Solis had given me. Oh please let him find me instead of the others.

“She is the large tree!”

“Mother! tell them she is the large tree!”

“Fahter tell them she in the large tree!”

“Please go and get her she in pain!” I could hear the stars shouting. Their voices were growing quiet as they were still yelling. I coughed a bit as it was getting harder to breathe. I was hoping my magic would hold as I stared at the stars.

“LUNA! WE NEED TO BE SMART ABOUT THIS!” I could hear Celestia shouting from below. I could hear more and more ponies moving around. I felt more and more liquid gathering in my muzzle.

“PRINCESS WE FOUND A LEG!”

“PRINCESS I FOUND PART OF A HORN” that made me worry a bit since I stopped feeling any kind of pain in my head. I started to cough as I wanted to clear the liquid out of my throat. I could hear them yelling about different items they were finding. I sighed as I laid back looking at the sky. I just want to tell her sorry.

“LUNA YOU ARE INJURED AND CAN NOT FLY!”

“YOU AND I CAN COVER MORE GROUND THAN THE OTHERS!”

“Luna”

“I LEFT HER ALONE FOR A THOUSAND YEARS! I LEFT HER ALONE TO DEAL WITH HER HUSBAND'S" DEATH ALONE! HER CHILDREN'S DEATH! I do not want her to die alone now” I could feel the tree shaking as they were nearby. I started coughing as I was still trying to breathe. I looked up and noticed order was flying above. I let out a slow hiss thinking that would work. No, he turned his head and started to talk to another pony. I used my left hoof to grab a broken piece of armor. Lifting it up I started to bang on my chest piece to make a clicking sound.

“WHAT IS THAT NOISE!” I heard more shouting as I could see his head looking down. I stopped as that was draining, I was coughing to clear my throat. I felt his claw on my cheek as I smiled at him. I could only watch as he looked me over.

“No….no oh dear”

“Luna…please i …need to say sorry. Before…you bury this village with me in it.”

“We are not going to bury you in here,” I noticed Midnight landing behind him.

“Discord, Celestia is asking if you have seen anything” I could see her eyes widening as her coat turned pale.

“Go and prepare the medics now” I watched as she quickly left as I was looking at him

“Discord leave me and…rebury the others” I was panting heavily.

“Listen to me we are not going to leave you. I need to get the princesses” I watched as he flew off as I fight my eyes to stay open. I kept quiet as I could feel pain in my chest. I was nodding off but I sat up when I felt his magic. He had Celestia and Luna both of them were injured. Luna had a wing wrapped up in a bandage with some bruising around her eye and legs. Celestia was mostly injured around her chest and legs.

“Silver”

“I’m…sorry. Just hit…one of the walls…you can easily bury us.” I noticed her eyes were open as she walked over.

“Burry? Silver no I am not burying you” I felt her hoof on my cheek causing me to lean into her hoof.

“Luna run…he’s not done or…dead” I passed out on her hoof. The pain was gone and I fell into the darkness.

I found myself with my hooves draped over a large pillow that my chin was also resting on. I let out a large yawn as I noticed a cup of tea sitting in front of my hooves with a spoon and a slice of lemon floating in it. sitting up I pulled my glasses off of my muzzle rubbing my eyes. I picked up the cup stirring the spoon before taking a sip. I sighed as that is what I needed. I yawned as I felt something warm against my side. I leaned against the warmth.

“I guess the fire is doing its job. You never leaned into me since I was always cold to you” a voice made me sit up. I turned and noticed a black unicorn with a white mane hanging around his neck. his light blue eyes were staring at me with a smile on his muzzle. I looked him over thinking Jr was playing a trick on me.

“Jr?”

“Now what would I be our son? he is still alive” the stallion smiled as my heart dropped in my chest.

“Necro?” I had tears rolling down my cheek till I felt a hoof rubbing it slowly. I blinked as he chuckled a bit. the book in his magic closed as he moved his mane. he loved to keep it down when he wasn’t working.

“Don’t cry my dear you never did look good crying” he smiled as I looked at him.

“How can I not cry when my own, and only husband is right in front of me.” I smiled as he leaned in and kissed me. I leaned into the kiss as I kept my smile up.

“You know I told Luna about you and your past. I thought if I did you would have at least somepony by your side” I chuckled as I leaned into him.

“I know, I saw you two talking that night. she was pissed when she learned I was alive and didn’t see her”

“I could feel her anger from here. you always had a way to anger ponies” I rolled my eyes as I sipped on the tea.

“Necro where are we? this looks like the house but, you were supposed to cross the bridge by now”

“Raven and Soltic went across. I told you before I die I would wait here” his muzzle had a smile on his face as I placed the cup down.

“What! why Necro? if you waited this long you should have crossed over with the kids”

“I told you when I died I would wait for you. Now Void has told me what is going on since I won’t cross. I would also like to see our son since he is now home” I leaned into him as I kissed his cheek.

“Your making this hard you know”

“You think it's hard on you? I've been sitting here watching and so many times I have wanted to yell at every stupid decision you made” his eyes narrowed at me causing a chuckle to escape my lips.

“Sounds like you. Always yelling at me if I make one wrong move and injure myself. I wish you were around now”

“You have had three pregnancies. you don’t need me for this one” I looked at him as I blinked a bit.

“Never thought I would get this far. but with how badly my injuries are I don’t think it stayed”

“My dear, my love what spell do you always cast before going to war?”

“A protection spell?”

“What spell do you cast without thought when you think you're going to get hurt while working?”

“My protection spell” I stopped as I figure out where he was going. I hung my head before shaking it.

“Still wished you were with us. It was our dream to be with every pony”

“I know but plans always change my dear. Oh and yes she would slip me ideas for us” he grinned causing my cheeks to turn red.

“She going to kill me you know”

“Why? you told her about the pregnancy”

“I get to see you” I leaned in and kissed him softly. I had a grin on my face as I felt him lean back chuckling.

“If she gets pissed off tell her to kiss that damn painting she made. and I know you still have it right?” I looked away as I felt him bit my neck softly while I glanced down at him.

“Yes it's in the family vault. Oh, know she made it because of a payment right.”

“What payment?”

“I was helping you with a burial when my heat hit hard. we were both in that grave going at it. Well she caught us and she was the one to start that bloody vampony rumor” I huffed as he started to laugh.

“Oh just like we started the lavender rumor. Oh, that damn sneaky sexy mare. I swear I have a habit of having mares who can fight, look good in blue”

“And I have a habit of picking up ponies who are smart and well-spoken. And they also look good in a suit and can put me in my place” I grinned leaning against him. I went to reach for the tea but his hoof stopped me.

“I know how much you hate cold tea,” I noticed he was looking down as I turned and noticed void.

“I want you to cross Necro. If I did I cannot come to the normal Limbo anymore”

“I will cross when I know you are on the other side” I sat up and kissed his forehead. I walked over to Void.

“When I die can I at least come here and cross with him?”

“You want to give up on the Celestial side when it's your time?”

“Yes”

“I think I can fill that request” I smiled and turned towards Necro smiling. I could see him smiling too before walking out of the room.

“You are a stubborn star. Severely broken horn, broken ribs, one punctured lung, fully ripped and detached front right hoof and back left hoof. Also, I have never seen a royal so damn impressed that a family stormed a castle. Your siblings are also bugging your parents”

“Wait Selene and Solis are getting bombarded?”

“Well your horn is cracked so they needed to seal your magic. also, your siblings are wanting to see you as well” I smiled as I walked away from him.

Chapter Forty one

I opened my eyes feeling a small tube running down my nose as my mouth was free. Moving my lips I could taste plastic causing me to look around. I felt something tugging in my neck. Just as I tried to move my head I could feel the air filling my lungs as I placed my head down on the pillow. It was painful to move as I felt my right front hoof tied down and still while my back left hoof was the same. as my eyes adjusted to the light, I noticed the room I was in was mine. the walls were covered in shelves and books with other shattered crystals hanging from the walls. I could tell they were taking precautions and shattering them.

The room was empty causing me to panic a bit. I tried sitting up but I couldn’t as I was tied to the bed causing me to whine as I wanted to move. I could see something going off as Ilaid backed down on the bed. I could hear voices shouting as I looked at the door. I am shocked the empress told them of this room. This room was supposed to be private and secretive as it contained books from hidden libraries. watching the door I noticed Red and some of the other medical team walking in.

“Your…not grumbling” I spoke up softly causing them to stop.

“She awake. we need to get her an alarm” I looked over at Red noticing he was looking like death. I noticed he pulled out a clipboard glaring down at him grumbling.

“Ripped off the right front hoof. back left leg detached” I took a breath “Punctured lung, shattered horn, broken ribs” I looked at him as he sighed.

“You also have a bruised back since you were wearing thick metal armor and a thick fabric dress. Other than that any organ that was not protected by metal is perfectly fine and is protected by a spell. your hooves even protected by metal are damaged.” he sighed “You been awake this whole time?”

“The pale mare told me.”

“I will let the princesses know who you were with”

“Tell Luna. This is from an old love… If you miss me go kiss that damn painting you made of me and the water” I huffed as it was hard to talk. I licked my lips feeling a rag on them.

“I will tell her the news. Also the worry you've been freaking out about. your magic protected it” I could see a smile tugging at his lips. I calmed down as I heard the other medical ponies walking around me talking. I closed my eyes a bit listening to the crystal around me. the crystals that were lights may have been broken but the walls and floors were still crystal themselves.

“Doctor Red have any news on the alarm?”

“Yes princess Celestia. She was awake and trying to figure out where she was. Apparently, she knew what was wrong with her”

“So she was awake. That’s why we couldn’t locate her”

“No, grandmother said she was with the pale mare”

“If she was in Limbo why couldn’t Discord find her?”

“I don’t know sister”

“Princess Luna she did have a message for you. She said it was from an old love”

“What message?”

“If you miss me that much you can go kiss that painting of me in front of the water” Silence as I had a smile on my lips.

“I am going to be the one to kill that mare” I heard hooves and more silence from the crystal. I had to stop listening as it was giving me a headache. I waited till I heard the door opening. the pony at the door was panting heavily.

“Out” she growled causing the sound of hooves before the sound of a door closing.

“You saw him”

“He…still waiting” I opened my eyes and smiled over at her “He…always going to wait he said” I watched as she walked over to the side of the bed where I held my left hoof up to her. I felt her place my hoof down. I felt her kiss me as I kissed her back softly.

“I bet he couldn’t do that”

“Luna…he kissed me and bit me…because I wouldn’t tell him the reason for the painting”

“And did you?”

“He called you a sneaky sexy mare” I watched as she cursed herself. I looked at her noticing her wings were down. I placed my hoof on her leg as I looked up at her. I could see her eyes were full of pain and tired.

“That damn stallion” I could see her eyes had tears sitting in them.

“Luna…I’m done fighting. I am done running and hiding. I just want a normal and quiet life” I looked up at her noticing her eyes were wide. her wings were fluffed up as she moved closer.

“What do you mean your done fighting?”

“I mean I am done with going into wars or fighting. I don’t want you to see me like this anymore. it's hurting me looking at you like that. I am already…in a long haul with this recovery and pregnancy” I was huffing at this was taking a lot out of me.

“Your still”

“Red said I was. once my stitches are healed then maybe we can make it stick” I started to chuckle but turned into coughing. I fell into my pillow huffing as I felt her move my mane. I kept my head turned to the left since my right hoof had a lot of wrapping and some parts were stiff rubbing up against the tubing in my neck. I felt her lean down and kissed me softly.

“When you say you are done fighting you mean it?”

“I will only pick my sword up if you are our child are in danger or taken hostage. same with jr, but other than that no I will not fight” she chuckled as she nuzzled me softly.

“I will never be in danger to the point you have to pick your sword up again”

“Doesn’t mean our kids won’t be”

“Who will try to steal a child of an alicorn with a temper and one deadly star” my muzzle turned into a smile as I settled into the bed.

“How long am I stuck here?”

“Until Red says your able to be transported. I would stay here as a large portion of your family knows” a groan escaped my lips as I looked up at her. she had a smug look on her face causing me to huff.

“go kiss that painting” I grumble as she let out a loud laugh. I watched as she made a cot next to the bed stretching out on it.

“So why were you hiding up in the tree?”

“He had me on his sword. I saw one of the crystals Jr forgot to smash. I see that you all smashed my crystals in here” I lifted my hoof before placing it down.

“We didn’t want to take chances. as far as Jr knows he got all the crystals he knows you brought from the village to Canterlot.”

“What about my trunk?”

“Which trunk?” I let out a yawn as I was fighting sleep as it was suddenly hitting me.

“Steaua mea nu spune nimic ca e timpul pentrun somn (My star do not say a thing as its time for sleep) this voice rang in my ears. I felt myself growing quiet as I fell back to sleep.

I was standing in a large field of lavender looking around. I was confused about what was going on as I was just up and talking. Then I heard his voice and I fell asleep. Rubbing my head I sat down listening to the wind blowing. I heard the crunching of flowers behind me causing me to stand up and notice Luna.

“Silver I am sorry that i kept you up”

“You didn’t keep me up. I heard my grandfather’s voice telling me it was time to sleep and I fell asleep” I looked up at her as I could see her muzzle turning into a smile. I gulped as I noticed the ground turning into snow. I was staring at a black oozing mess with sharp white teeth smiling. all I could see were bones now and no more flesh.

“Your supposed to be dead”

“I said I wasn’t done” I gulped as I backed away from him. I heard him chuckle as he moved closer to me.

“You can’t escape me Silver” I watched as he stood in front of me laughing. Watching the area I could see the village forming around us. I watched as he disappeared being replaced with the roots of the tree. My eyes widen it wasn’t the crystals it was the tree. I was panting heavily as I ran from the tree branches. I didn’t stop till I crashed into something hard. falling on my flank I looked up and saw Luna.

“Silver are you okay! you passed out and now I find you having a nightmare.”

“I heard his voice Luna it was telling me to sleep. he was here and the tree was chasing me. It's the large tree in the village I think it needs to come down. I don’t know” I was shaking as I felt her pull me into a tight hug.

“Look my sister is in the village going over everything to make sure nothing is left with his magic in it.” I felt her hoof messing with my mane. that made me feel a bit better as I looked up at her.

“That makes me feel a bit better.”

“Your still shaking”

“I think It will be better when I am away from crystals while I heal” I chuckled looking at her”

“I think that would be for the best” I looked up at her chuckling a bit as I was sitting next to her watching the wind blow the lavender around.

I opened my eyes as I was trying to keep myself calm. I grumbled to myself as I noticed some voices coming from the hallway. I looked over at the door listening.

“Empress we got every crystal that we can think of.”

“Then why is he still alive!”

“Empress! mother is still asleep! mom said she was having a nightmare where he was tormenting her”

“I need to know why is he here!”

“Maybe we need to move mother. He still after her and she still in the empire”

“Tell the doctor we are moving her to Canterlot.” I watched as the door opened up revealing the Empress and she looked worse for ware. I gave her a weak wave as I started to cough a bit. her hooves were heavy as she was filled with rage at the moment.

“Your grandfather is still around”

“I told…them that he was not done. I don’t know what he has planned” I looked up at her feeling some pain in my side. I was breathing hard as this was something that I didn’t want to come to the empire. I was trying to sit up but I was pushed back down.

“Cleric calm down”

“How can…I when this is happening here. You don’t need this” I groaned as I looked up at her. I could see her eyes changing from hard to soft.

“Silver, calm down you need to heal”

“But you are…” I was stopped as I felt her hoof on my shoulder.

“Look you helped us. let us help you now”

“You…and others did already”

“Yes, but how many ponies do the unthinkable? How many ponies will put their own life in danger to keep the rest of us alive?” she smiled as I blinked softly. I nodded as I leaned into the pillows. I watched as she walked out of the room in a huff. This is not going to end well. If he is here then not all the crystals are smashed or he has more magic than what I thought he had.

Chapter Forty Two

I was moved from the bed to a cot strapped down so I wouldn’t fall off. I could feel one of the unicorns using a bag attached to the tube helping me breathe still. I could only watch as we walked past the torches on the wall along with a few guards saluting us. I could see a black spot moving along the castle with multiple eyes staring before disappearing. This made me worry as I can’t be here to help them. Or he just waiting for something.

“The train is ready” I turned my head to notice the empress standing in front of us. I could only glance up at her as she had a smile on her face.

“You return when you can okay?”

“You…won’t still my heart like the last few times?”

“What! and spoil the fun. Nah I already got my answer plus after what I saw in the village. I don’t think I want to make you that angry” she chuckled as I smiled nodding. I felt the cot being moved again but my mind was still uneasy at this time. I wanted to keep my head to the side and watch but I was stuck looking at the sky for now. I will say this hurt a lot as I could feel every bump we walked over.

“I don’t know why I can’t just fly here there!” I could hear Discord fighting with somepony.

“Discord he is still alive. If he attacks you while in the air that could spell for disaster” Celestia pipped up as I rolled my eyes.

“There is my darling niece let's ask her” he huffed causing me to chuckle “So would you like to fly”

“Discord…I think the train…will be better” I let out a whine as my shoulder was being compressed in.

“fine” his face dropped as he flew away.

“The medical team will be waiting for you at the train station in Canterlot. We are going to stay here and see if we can’t stop him” she narrowed her eyes in the direction of the mountains. “I am going to say sorry Silver but we will need to destroy the tree and many items.”

“I wouldn’t lie hearing that isn’t going to hurt”

“I know but we can’t leave anything to chance”

“Take the cherry tree…out first its the one he cares for the most” I was panting as this was getting pain full to stay like this. I started to move in the cot making the ponies quickly getting me to the train.

“You all are early?”

“She started moving trying to get off the cot”

“It's painful lying here” I whined out as I tried shifting again.

“It will be. From what Luna told me you the wound on your back came from you being skewered on a sword” I groaned as I moved my eyes over at him “Don’t give me that grandmother you know it's true” I did not want to admit it but yes he was right. I closed my eyes as I felt myself being placed on a large bench and I can tell it was a bench as it was hard and painful.

“Okay, Midnight just use your magic and count to three while helping her” my eyes shot open as I looked over noticing Midnight looking down at me. I felt my ears fold back as I let out a low groan. I heard Red chuckling before walking off the train.

“What did he do to get you here?”

“Nothing, I saw what you looked like after that fight. Besides I am the one who saw him in the shadows hanging around your room”

“You were in the shadows again moving”

“It's been the easiest way to get supplies from Canterlot to the Empire. It was also easier to get family members around while we played matchmaker” she had a sly grin on her muzzle.

“Let me guess you finally found Red a stallion he will actually date?”

“Yes”

“About time”

“Jr been crushing crystals he knows you brought from the village. He said your study is safe since nothing was brought back. and” my eyes widen as that boy didn’t know. certain pieces of my armor sets had gems from the village. I had a few gems from the village that was in my trunk hidden in Ponyvile.

“Midnight they're not safe!” I rolled off the bench and whined. I pushed myself up causing Midnight to get to my side.

“Grandmother!”

“Certain Armor pieces in Canterlot hold gems filled with his magic. I have a trunk in Ponyvile that holds gems of the magic he gave me. It also holds”

“Feathers I have given you” I looked up and noticed he was standing in front of us. I glanced around and noticed the train had already taken off. I could see he was wearing a few pieces of armor as he was chuckling with a grin on his face.

“I thought I killed you”

“I told you I wasn’t done, my granddaughter. You forget and so did I that the village’s magic kept you alive. I forgot that I designed it like that so I needed you away. Thanks to the Crystal Heart it did the same but since your away” he gave us a sheepish grin looking down at me.

“You set this up?” I spoke softly as I pulled the feeding tube out coughing.

“I was so busy planning on how to kill you to keep you away from those who wanted me dead. I was so busy thinking about how to kill you so my secrets would stay hidden. I was so busy I overlooked a few items that I had set up to keep you safe” he chuckled as I heard Midnight growling.

“Midnight stop. I will need your help” I sighed as I gulped a bit. I took one step forward as I felt the liquid night wrapping around my legs and chest. I pulled the airbag off as I stood in the middle of the aisle.

“Grandmother”

“Midnight I need you to run”

“But you said you need my help and”

“Get back to the moon Midnight. Go and be burnt in the sun!” I snapped watching her eyes widen. She disappeared as I created a sword making sure my body was covered in armor. I could hear him chuckle as he pulled his sword out. I glanced him over and noticed he was missing pieces of flesh showing his bone as black ooze dripped on the floor. his eyes were hollow at this point as he kept his grin up. I kept my cool as I took a deep and painful breath before pulling out my magic. I fortified the armor around my body while creating a few creatures standing on the seats. I watched as he swung his sword down but I blocked up with my own sword.

“Your horn is damaged how” he growled as I stuck my tongue out.

“You really wouldn’t…think I wouldn’t stop studying magic now” I grinned as I spun around kicking him with my right back hoof sending him into the door. I jumped a bit as I was weak on that hoof. I could hear him chuckle.

“That was weak. I guess pulling your stronger hooves from you helped a lot” I glared in front of me cursing. Shit, I need to find something. I looked toward my sword and swung my sword around smiling. giving it a good tap on the hilt I watched as the blade lit up with fire. his expression turned sour as he growled.

“Just like you forgot the village…I forgot about those damn weaknesses” I hissed as I walked toward him. I felt him jumping towards me causing me to block. I was pushed back grunting as I could feel the pain in my hooves. This liquid night was helping hold me together but it didn’t take the pain away. I shoved him off as I swung my sword catching one of his ears as he ducted. he let out a loud howl of pain. I gave him a chuckle as I swung my sword but missed as the train hit a bump causing me to fall backward.

I was stalling when I heard the whistle causing me to glance towards a window. We were pulling into Canterlot causing me to smile. I started to back up to the door at the end of the train allowing me to quickly escape. I jumped onto the platform falling to the ground panting as I stared at the train. I gulped as I quickly moved from the platform to the nearby garden of the castle. I kept low to the ground as I was panting feeling the pain in my joints. I stayed hidden in the shadows watching as I felt a pair of hooves wrapping around me.

I pulled into the shadows looking at the eyes of Midnight. I gripped onto her as she moved along the shadows till I was ripped from the shadows. I was squirming in his magic as I noticed we were in public with others watching. I heard him chuckle before feeling myself being bounced off the ground. I slowly got up looking at him.

“Oh give it up, or should I pull more hooves from your body.”

“I should give it up! you need to give it up as well!”

“Why should I?”

“You wanted to keep me from your siblings. you want to keep me from them! Tell me have you seen your siblings around!! Last I checked Celestia and Luna are not your siblings! Your sister Faust is gone! Gaia is gone! Aqua is gone! your siblings are no longer around!” I shouted as I sat on my flank panting heavily.

“I will not give you back to your mother or father! I will not allow Selene or Solis to take you back from me! you are my star!” he growled as I noticed the rest of his fur fluffing up.

“Do you think I would be this angry at you if you just had told me in the first place? Yes I would have wanted to see them but you don’t know if I wanted to go and stay with them!” it just became a shouting match. I forced myself up as I grabbed the sword in my magic. I kept my sword up just trying to keep up some sort of distance between us. I lost my sword as I couldn’t keep it up anymore. I heard the sound of metal as I looked up panting. I noticed he was coughing as his hoof lifted up and hit himself. I could see the triplets standing nearby.

“Run you fools” I was huffing as I could see his anger building. I pushed myself up and walked between him and them.

“Your fight is with me” I could see him breaking the spell as he walked over and hitting me in the head.

“Your right this is with you” I found myself looking up with his hoof on my heart. he was putting his full weight on it as I let out a whine. I could have already felt the stitches popping along my hip and shoulder.

“HEY GET OFF OF HER!” I watched as he turned taking pressure off of my chest. I was able to move from the spot noticing the elements. Poor Midnight was behind them panting heavily. I could see the elements standing together ready for battle. I gulped as I watched him snear as I started to laugh.

“What is so funny?”

“We’re no longer on our grounds grandfather. This land belongs to them along with their magic” I could see the family watching from behind as I hung my head panting heavily. I felt myself being picked up in his magic. I started to squirm as he held me close with a grin on his muzzle. I looked over to the elements who looked hesitant.

“Just do it already!” I shouted as I closed my eyes shut. I was breathing heavily as I heard him whisper one last thing.

“Imi pare rau steaua mea (I’m sorry my star)”

Chapter Forty Three

Slowly opening my eyes I was facing a large unicorn skull with patches of black stains mixed amongst the white bone. The horn was cracked as I looked around. I noticed the bones were wrapped around me as if he was trying to protect me. I sat up with blood running out of my lips noticing they were shocked. I knew it was wrong of me to shead tears for him but how could I not when he was a very large part of my life for all these centuries, I pulled the skull over as I started to scream as the pain in my body and in my heart just finally hit. I felt the armor I had made a return to normal causing the ground to be soaked since my stitches were popped. Once my tears were gone I hit the ground closing my eyes and holding the skull in my hooves.

I wasn’t out as I could hear the voices of the triplets along with the others yelling and screaming. I felt their hooves shaking me while many were crying still. I felt hooves on my front hooves shaking while I could hear the triplets crying. cracking an eye I placed a hoof on their heads smiling at them. my eyes caught the sight of my grandfather’s skull fading to dust causing me to roll on my back. I could see Zo trying her best to keep my hoof attached to my body while crying. Solis and Ghoul pulled the triplets away as they were screaming.

“Amythest, Emerald, Zo look it's going to be okay. See grandmother is still alive, the princesses are here and they won’t let her die” my ears heard Ghoul trying to calm them down. I felt the others staring at me.

“Pink heart she still awake. Can we give her something to sleep?”

“It’s not wise in her condition. She might not wake up” I could hear the sound of crunching as I noticed a flushed Luna looking down at me.

“Sorry…for lying. Had to pop some stitches” I gave her a small chuckle since that was a bad joke. I noticed her horn glowing as I stared at her.

“Sleep Silver” My eyes finally closed as I drifted off to short sleep. My ears did not want me to rest as I could hear something ice-like hitting glass. forcing my eyes open I noticed I was laying next to the window in the study. I could hear the ice hitting the glass with some snow mixed in. looking around I could see there was room for a pony to walk around. I was in the middle of the bed as I nestled into the warm pillows and blankets.

“You always loved the rain” my ears went up as I turned my head to the left. Luna was lying beside me as I blinked a bit.

“It…was always calming” I could feel the tube in my neck as I felt a rag on my lips.

“I didn’t think the elements would work on him”

“No longer on…turf” I sighed as I huffed tasting plastic again. I had the feeding tube back in causing me to groan.

“Sister was shocked to see the bones in the shape they were”

“Told….him some words or thoughts….he told me sorry before he died” I blinked a few tears trying to clear them “How… is the family?” I watched as she climbed into bed laying beside me. her regalia was gone as she moved some of my mane allowing me to fully see her.

“They are bugging Red and the others to know when you were awake. The triplets have been having Nightmares of you not waking up.” hearing that tugged at my heart. They should have never been there or seen what happened to me.

“Why set this room up as a medical room instead of a real one?”

“So you can watch the rain and snow. you're going to be in for a very long recovery” she had a grin on her face as I leaned into the pillow. I felt her curl up against me placing her head near mine as she draped her wing over me. Days and weeks went by as the snow came and went with the rain every now and then. Red had given me the clear to breathe on my own allowing my neck to heal properly. Most of the stitches were gone causing me some relief. I was sitting up in the bed watching the ice clear some of the snow away moving my back along the bed.

“What are you doing?” turning my head I noticed Luna with some food.

“My back is itchy from where the scars are. And is it wise for me to eat with a feeding tube in?”

“Yes, Red wants to see if keeping the feeding tube in will help. you’ve missed three meals already” I sighed as I leaned back onto the bed.

“Food has been making me sick a lot”

“Morning sickness will come and go”

“Remind me to ask Celestia to transfer my morning sickness to you. I am still shocked I am still pregnant while looking like a blueberry bagel” she had a chuckle on her lips as she placed a tray of waffles in front of me.

“I had Applejack make some food up” I felt the bed being moved down leaving me sitting up with her magic. I felt a cold rag on my back taking some of the itches away.

“Why are you not eating?”

“The fork is made for a unicorn Luna. my magic is sealed remember?”

“Your liquid night isn’t” she had a grin on her face as I made a small rope grabbing the fork.

“Maybe I wanted more of an excuse to have you sitting here with me” I huffed as I tried eating the food. my stomach started to growl as I placed a hoof to my mouth.

“Well, waffles are out” I sighed as the tray was removed from my lap before I was laid down on the bed. Looking up I noticed Luna leaning over me with a smile on her face. I felt her lips press against mine causing me to lean in. this was nice as I really didn’t have the urge to run. My days after this was filled with silence and peace till the triplets ran in crying. I saw them climbing into bed allowing me to rub their backs. many of the younger ones walked in with their ears down and flowers in their mouths. I smiled as I leaned into the bed watching them.

“Look it's okay grandmother is still here”

“But you are hurt and”

“Amy look getting hurt is my job. But your grandmother isn’t going to fight anymore. She going to be right here in the castle.”

“Really?”

“Grandmother won’t be going anywhere. your grandmother is pregnant and it's going to be hard to fight” I gave them a chuckle as I noticed their eyes staring at me “How about you stay here and rest? your eyes look red and you all look tired” their heads quickly nodded before many of them filled Luna’s spot sleeping. I chuckled as I leaned into the bed watching the clouds move. I could hear the door opening as Luna and the Twins walked in. Luna sighed as the Twins started to laugh at the sigh. It took the twins, Jr and Solis to get them out as Ghoul carried the triplets.

“You know that will happen with our own foal right?” I spoke up as the others were getting them out. Once I said that the others stared at me blinking.

“Your pregnant grandmother?”

“I am,” I noticed their eyes quickly went to Luna.

“You didn’t harm her did you?” they growled as Luna shook her head.

“This was discovered before the fight you four now, off with the sleeping fillies” I watched as Luna walked into the room. I could see her huffing while shaking her head.

“You know that will happen with our own foals right?”

“by then you should be able to hold them right beside me” I felt the bed shifting as she leaned in and kissed my cheek. I blinked as I leaned into her smiling. The rest of the time I was stuck in bed many of the family members were coming and going making Luna kind of irritated. She wanted some alone time but she forgot I had a large family from my two children who have passed. By this time most of my stitches were gone by my joints were sore from being tied up. The only tubes I was left with were the feeding tube and the one for my bladder.

I was on my back while Luna was helping with my different joints. I could feel the joints popping causing me to let out a little whine. I could tell she was enjoying this as I would feel her hoof slipping between my legs and rubbing against my marehood. I would let out a huff as I would stare at her. She would have the largest smile sitting on her muzzle. This mare was worse than Cadence when it came to this stuff. I was watching the April rain wash away any of the snow that was left. I was rubbing my stomach as I was starting to show.

“So any names yet?”

“Hmmm?” I felt her working on my back leg while teasing me.

“I said nay names?”

“We don’t even know how many you are carrying yet” she huffed as I let out a groan. I was looking at the ceiling just letting her pop and work on my legs. that was till I felt her tongue replace her hoof. I place my hoof over my muzzle as the room didn’t have a silence spell on it and the window was open. Her and that damn tongue of hers.

“Do…you really want to wait to see that” I let out a silent moan as I was panting hard.

“My sister is with foal and I do not want her stealing my name” she had taken a breath as I felt her biting my thigh.

“You know I am the one who gave Twilight that spell” I bit my lower lip as I let out a muffled moan.

“Why would you do that?” she looked up at me as I was still biting my lower lip.

“thought she might like it when her princess is on top. I know I like it when my princess is on top” I kept the grin on my face as she looked at me before chuckling. I felt her hoof replacing her tongue as she smiled over at me. I let out a huff as my face turned red.

“You know I placed a spell on this room since you yell when work on your joints” I felt her head moving closer as she licked my wounds. I huffed as I hated teasing from her.

“You just love it when I am in charge” she gave me a toothy grin as this is going to kill me staying in bed.

Ending

I was done and feeling too old for this. I had my mane up with my glasses sitting on my muzzle. It's been quite the journey with everything going on. Twilight getting her own castle with the help of the elements. Celestia moved in with her leaving us the main castle in Canterlot. I heard Cadence was preparing for our wedding, but at the moment I didn’t care. As today was something important to me. It was school career day and both twins wanted me over Luna for class. Arcane, however, got her dear mother which wasn’t bad but Lumia had me. I was in my knight commander dress with a replica armor set over it. He wanted me to be dressed as one of my two titles.

I was standing outside the classroom trying to calm myself down. This was the first time ever I had to walk in on a bunch of foals with my armor on. With shaky hooves, I opened the door and tried to sneak in but unlucky for me an Equestrian guard and an Empire guard were both in the room. I sat in the back as they both saluted me as they both grew quiet.

“Private you could continue your speech. I am here on request of my son”

“Yes, knight commander” once he said that the other guard started chuckling.

“Spravajte sa (Behave)”

“Yes, Cleric” I sighed as I rubbed my head a bit thinking this would go over well. I stayed in the back as the others were going first. I could see my son dancing in his seat. fifteen years and he grew up so big. He was already past Jr’s height causing me to smile. I noticed my son was sitting in the corner smiling.

“Awww he so cute”

“He is impatient”

“Oh, come now you were all impatient as well” I could feel my eye twitch as this was not the best time for them to go off in my head.

“Mother!”

“Mother you are needed to the front” I snapped to it as I rubbed my head. I got up and walked to the front causing the guards to salute and bow.

“Nie som v praci strazca taky pokojny (I am not at work guard so calm)

“Grandmother is so cool” I could see my granddaughter flapping her wings in the back. I looked at my son who was staring in shock.

“Lumi aren’t you going to introduce me or will I need to get Jr up here?” I smiled causing him to turn and smile. I stayed quiet as he gave his little presentation. I could see the ponies were staring in shock as Lumi went into some details about the fights I was in and how they turned out. I was shifting a bit as the armor was getting heavy since I wasn’t moving. Once he was done school was ending and the class was shocked except for the guards and my granddaughter in the back. I walked the kids back to the castle with Lumi and Acrane both jumping for joy over the presentations they had given. I could only smile at them as Luna was the one going over the questions. I gave them a yawn as it was a taxing day for me. Ever since that damn fight I've been sore ever since. Red and the other family members have been able to help but it just boils down to not being the same. I felt Luna leaning in and kissing me. I kissed her back.

“Tired?”

“Just hate feeling this sore. Mother says it will go away in hundred years” I smiled as I leaned against her. I never thought I would love this feeling of being free. Never worrying about my magic going haywire. Never worrying about the princesses coming after me, and keeping who I am a secret. I do miss some ponies from the past but I know they will be waiting for me. For now, I am just going to live my life and make sure that my family is around to keep the stories and the tales alive.

Chapter Forty Four

More weeks went by and I was still stuck with the feeding tube but I was able to keep simple fruits and vegetables down. As long as I couldn’t smell them. Luna loved the time when she can work on my joints since she could tease me or simply rest with her head on my stomach. My horn was getting better to the point I could hear the stars again.

“Sister!”

“Ow!” I covered my ears as I folded them.

“Silver?” I was laying in the bed on my side. I had a book in front of me with Twilight sitting nearby taking notes.

“Let's just say I can hear my siblings again. They are too excited for it” I groaned as I rubbed my head. Months of peace of not hearing voices and now this. I huffed as I could see her laughing.

“Keep it up princess, I can’t wait to see how you fair with your foals” I watched as her wings flared up and her eyes turn to pinpricks. I chuckled as I could see her eyes moving back and forth trying to internalize everything. I closed the book as I noticed Jr walking in with his foal on his chest. his eyes were tired as he let out a yawn. his mane was a mess causing me to smile.

“I hate this”

“Payback is a bitch”

“Funny mother” he glared over at me as I smiled.

“Look just think three more months and you will be a brother again. Would you like me to watch Aurora? I am stuck here still” I glanced over at the room as Luna started to change it to our bedroom smiling. I am shocked Celestia hadn’t stopped her since this is right off the court.

“No, we just came from a check-up. Luna wanted to see her while I was here visiting. The guards hate me” he smiled as I looked at him.

“Oh?”

“They can’t keep up with me when we do drills. Even Shining Armor is left in the dust. They have been asking where I get my knowledge”

“What happens when you tell them?”

“Never seen a bunch of ponies with such disappointment on their faces than theirs. Half asked if you can teach them.” I shook my head as I moved myself to look at them.

“Yeah well, I am still having issues walking. And I am still on a feeding tube” I looked at him as Jr nodded.

“I know. So do you know how many or what gender?” I could see they were both looking at me as I had a smile on my muzzle.

“Yes, but I am telling Luna first. From what I heard Celestia is having an alicorn filly?” I quickly changed the subject as I noticed Twilight blushing.

“Yes, that reminds me I need to go, and” she bolted from the room as Aurora started to cry. Jr sighed as he turned to walk out of the room whistling to himself. I ran a hoof along my stomach humming to myself a bit.

“Awww my little girl is grown”

“I have had three kids before this mother” I spoke up causing her to snicker “Still can’t figure out how I could keep them. I still look like a blueberry bagel”

“Don’t question miracles my little star. Once you are better and can visit again I must introduce you to your younger sibling”

“Really? I thought you weren’t going to make another?”

“Your siblings, already know all your father’s tricks causing him to grow a bit bored”

“Good luck with him” I smiled as I heard a cough. Turning my head I noticed Luna walking smiling softly.

“Am I interrupting?”

“No, just talking to mother” I smiled thinking I know how I was able to keep my pregnancy. I watched as she climbed onto the bed licking a few of my scars before resting her head on my side.

“Sorry I couldn’t make the appointment with Red today. I had to take over the court for Celestia”

“Twins, One filly and one colt.” I held up the ultrasound causing her to look at the picture smiling.

“No alicorns?”

“I am a unicorn my dear”

“You are a star” she had a slight chuckle on her lips as I sighed.

“You really wanted our children to be alicorns? You would have one bloody fight over who gets the throne” I could see her glaring over at me “We can always make more. I am not going anywhere” I leaned over and kissed her but let out a whimper as I was still sore. I let out a huff as I felt her rubbing my side to move the pain around. I felt her nibbling on my ear as she used her magic to braid my mane. At this point, I was letting her do what she wanted

Eight months, I had finally reached eight months and it was painful. I can hardly move on my own leaving the twins to help me around the room. Most days I was spent on my side feeling the twins poking my sides with their horns. I groaned while rubbing my stomach hoping these two would come soon. I have been under the constant watch of the medical team since My hip and leg were fixed during the fight. At the moment I can’t give birth naturally and will need their help. I was watching the clouds move around while I was messing with the silver necklace around my neck. Luna had made something for me till my horn was fully healed.

My eyes were glancing over my side noticing the scars and the light bruising. Some of it had healed but came back while I was working on my rehabilitation. I could only sigh as I moved my tail feeling the wind on my mane. I could hear the elements down below visiting Twilight and Celestia. I could see Luna enjoying herself as I smiled to myself. I could see her face turning as it came to the topic of Celestia and Twilight’s marriage. I wish I could give Luna the grand marriage she deserved.

“How are you feeling?” my ears twitched as I looked up noticing Discord. he had mellowed out a bit over time.

“Oh wishing this pain would end. But my siblings seem to be enjoying themselves making names for the twins” I chuckled as I huffed.

“This is the first time they know you can hear and talk to them. They are excited to see the twins”

“Never did ask how they watch?”

“Your mother has a river of liquid night running through her castle. They like to look down at the pond watching”

“Luna and I haven’t picked a name. But I am liking the one I think Namoii suggested. I am still learning names”

“What's the name?”

“Aisling or Arcane. Luna has the name picked out for the colt” I let out a huff feeling a bit annoyed she won’t tell me.

“She will tell you sometime” I turned and watched as he disappeared. I huffed as I heard more hooves entering the room. I soon felt myself being tackled from behind. I was in pain quickly as whoever tackled me hit my shoulder.

“Lavender what did I tell you about grandmother? She is very sore right now” I could see Red standing next to a large deep red stallion with a black mane. He was taller than Red who was blushing.

“Meet my partner Boomington! he owns a magical explosion company and” he was rambling. My eyes glanced down and noticed a lavender filly with a black and pink mane smiling up.

“Red your rambling and this filly is cute” I could tell he turned red as he looked down at the floor blushing.

“Are you really my grandmother?”

“If you want me to be?” I gave her a smile as her tail moved. I chuckled as she ran back to the two.

“So magical explosives?” I watched as he nodded. I tried to get up but I suddenly felt a pain in my hip. I let out a small whine as I felt Red pushing me down.

“Grandmother you only need to get up with help. your limbs are still”

“Red I am having pain in my stomach and hip” I let out a groan as I laid back on my side rubbing my stomach. I was panting heavily as I rolled onto my back trying to relieve some pressure on my side. I groaned looking up at him. I could see his eyes widen as he took a step back.

“Dear can you stay with her I need to get the staff”

“RED!”

“You need to go into surgery now! you're about to give birth and with your hip” I stopped listening to him as I fell on my back panting. I could feel their horns poking my side as I was huffing. I noticed the two ponies were staring in shock as Red ran back in with the Twins and a few more staff members. I felt myself getting picked up as I looked over at Night and Tea.

“Can somepony please get my wife” I growled as I looked at them. I noticed they went running as I was taken to the medical wing. I closed my eyes as I was one getting tired of seeing an operating room and two trying to stay calm. I felt a pinch in my hoof as I opened my eyes. Red was standing beside me on his back hooves.

“So you have some names picked out?”

“Luna has the colt and I think I have the filly” I felt something cold before going numb. I glanced around and looked for Luna but I didn’t see her.

“Where is Luna? The twins are getting her but you cannot wait”

“Sorry for interrupting plans” I could feel some tugging but couldn’t see much since I had a divider on me.

“My plan was to check on your feeding tube and then go to dinner. I was also going to yell at you since I heard you were not physically eating”

“Too painful at the moment”

“I can see why now” he chuckled as I soon heard crying. my, heart just stopped as a nurse walked around a dark blue filly with a white mane with a single black stripe in it. I chuckled as I could hear another. This time it was a colt who had a dark grey coat with a blue and pink mane. I could only smile as I felt more tugging on my stomach.

“We will check the children out. till then you are going back to the room to rest” Red huffed as he pulled the gloves off. I kept my breathing calm as I was returned to the room. I had yet to see Luna and was starting to worry. The nurses brought the foals in first as I laid on my side.

“Red can I feed them?” I glanced over as he nodded.

“Of course now where is Luna?” I blinked and watched as he walked to the window. I felt the nurse placing the twins near my breast allowing them to feed.

“Now I see why they haven’t been back. They placed a barrier around them”

“Discord!” I shouted hoping he would come. I watched as he popped in smiling. This time he was dressed as a nurse holding a tray of fruit and other items.

“Yes, my dear” he stopped as he noticed the foals that were attached to me.

“Meet Arcane Celestia and Lumi Dusk since my wife cannot be here” I let out a growl causing him to get down noticing them. He disappeared quickly then we both heard a loud yell.

“WHAT! WHERE!” I swear the windows could be shattered with her Canterlot voice. I watched as Luna teleported the whole table and group into the room freaking out. I could see her running to Red but the twins had released from me and started whining. I tried to move to get them but Red stopped me.

“Luna” he spoke up but she was too busy looking at the twins.

“Sister!” Celestia spoke up causing Luna to stare “I think you need to listen to the doctor”

“Oh right,” she smiled as Red shook his head.

“She cannot lift the foals up till her stitches heal. since the fight damaged her hip and leg she could not give birth normally. Right now she will need all the help you can give her. She also named them as well” Red walked out causing Luna to look at me.

“What did you name them?”

“Arcane Celestial for the filly and Lumi Dusk for the colt” I leaned into the bed feeling some weight off my shoulders. I let out a yawn as I placed my head on a nearby pillow. I had a grin on my face.

Alternate Ending

Life went on as normal. The twins grew up and moved out of the castle living their own lives. Luna was already planning to have more as she snickered. Equestria has been through a lot with many villains attacking and the elements working. Everything was looking up after Twilight’s coronation. I and Luna stayed in the castle to help Celestia and Twilight with their second batch of kids. Many of us thought the elements were immortal like us. But they only had longer lifespans.

Applejack died four hundred years later. Rarity passed peacefully three hundred years with Spike at her side. Pinkie passed five hundred years and then Fluttershy. No one knows what happened to Rainbow after five hundred years. Twilight had thrown herself into her work with us by her side. I think having me and Celestia to rensure her helped. Though my words wouldn’t be the strongest soon. Celestia had passed in her sleep with no notice or warning. the same thing happened to Luna. It was a night to have my nieces and nephews help. A little bit later Spike passed and was buried next to Rarity.

“So this is what you felt all these years”

“You get numb to it after two thousand years. but not now” I looked up at her as those would be my last words to her. I had moved out of the castle as both of us thought it would be good. I did check on her but she was busy teaching and living her life. She would soon pass leaving her children behind. They would take the throne with me helping. It would be the same over and over till the royal family died out leaving me behind. When the family died the city did as well. There was no magic to help the plants or lack of.

My family moved to other cities leaving me the house and study all to myself which I started to hate. I would try to see Discord but he soon returned to my parent's side. I would try to keep up to date with them but they were busy with the newer stars. My family would make trips but they soon stopped. I would try to see them but to many, I was just a story now. I would spend my days sitting in the old fallen castle looking out into the ruins of Canterlot. This would remind me of the days I would spend in the village. I wanted to preserve this city but then I thought “ Would I turn out like my grandfather?”

At this point in my life, I was alone. So alone as ponies were ever-changing when I would go down and visit. I felt like I was just cast aside. I was the daughter who could not return home. I was the lover of ponies who passed and the mother to those who were long gone. I am now nothing but a story. When will my time come? Who truly knows?

I had fallen asleep in the castle one of my favorite places to spend time. I opened my eyes noticing a hoof on my shoulder causing me to turn around and notice Luna smiling.

“I am sorry for leaving you alone” I was pulled into her hooves as I started to cry.

“Come on lets go home”

Prologue

The scent of cherries filled the air as the trees were filled with bright pink cherry blossoms, which fell to the ground like ash and snow. My hooves click against the stone walkway as my eyes move around watching the pedals dance in the air before landing to their final destination. Large clear crystals jetted out of the ground almost like they were trying to break the world apart; well that is what I always thought as I traveled along the road looking at the towering gems. They always captured my mind every time I walked by them. My head was swirling with thoughts of magic that my teachers were teaching me at the time as I move along the path towards my favorite spot on a large dark green plush hill that overlooked towards my village. Sitting alone on top of the hill allowed me to gaze up into the sky watching the Pegasus ponies move the clouds into position around the village to help water the farms and the orchards.

Closing my eyes I let the wind sweep through my mane as I got ready to cast a spell I was working on for months. I was about to let the spell go on to a small flower before me but I was shortly cut from my concentration as a large wave of magical energy hit me square in the chest knocking me off my hooves. I had awoken to my nose and lungs filled with smoke from the village below causing me to gag for air. My eyes shot open as I looked towards the village and saw that the once blue sky was a mixture of deep crimson and orange, as smoke rose from different houses that lined the stone pathway. My mind was racing as my heart sank within my chest. I saw ponies running in fear trying their best to put the flames out as Pegasus ponies were being shot out of the sky causing the clouds to disappear, my parents and my brother were the first things on my mind. I was about to head towards the small town as a wicked laugh filled the air. I was too scared to move from the spot as I saw my brother a white Pegasus flying towards me and what looks to be blood coming from one of his wings gushing out. He had a large black electrical storm cloud chasing him trying to swallow him right as he was about to reach for me my eyes snap open.